ISSN 2585-7738
Founder Európsky inštitút ďalšieho vzdelávania European institue of further education
Zat’ko Jozef, Dr.h.c. mult. JUDr. Honor. Prof. mult., President European institue of further education, Slovensko
Editor in chief Porada Viktor, Prof. JUDr. Ing. DrSc. Dr.h.c. mult., Česká republika. www.european-science.sk E-mail: [email protected] EURÓPSKA VEDA Publishing in cooperation with Lviv University of Business and Law, Ukraine Vedecký časopis
Editorial Offi ce Address Európsky inštitút ďalšieho vzdelávania Za Humnami č. 508/28 941 48 Podhájska Slovakia Phone: +421 905 450 765 EUROPEAN SCIENCE IČO: 42334390 DIČ: 2023768912 Scientifi c journal Bank Connection Československá obchodná banka, a.s. Pobočka M.R. Štefánika 19 940 01 Nové Zámky
Bank Account: 4022107085/7500 IBAN: SK43 7500 0000 0040 22107085 SWIFT: CEKOSKBX
European Science is an interdisciplinary journal focused on Law, Economy, Sociology, Pedagogy and related disciplines. Applied articles deal with issues coming out of European Union 1/2018 and non-EU countries. All published articles are peer-review by journal policy. Journal is published quarterly on 31st January, 30th April, 31st August and 31.October. All rights reserved!
© Európsky inštitút ďalšieho vzdelávania, European institue of further education, 2018 Podhájska 2018 Editorial Council
Founder: European institue of further education Zat’ko Jozef, Dr.h.c. mult. JUDr. Honor. Prof. mult., academ. MAK, President EIDV, Slovakia
Editor in chief: Viktor PORADA, Prof. JUDr. Ing. DrSc. Dr.h.c. mult., Czech Republic
Associate and managing editor: Petkov Sergey, Prof., DrSc., Dr.h.c., honor. prof. academ. MKA, Vicepresident European institue of further education, Slovakia
Scientifi c secretary: Varhol Lukáš, PhD, MBA, European institue of further education, Slovakia
Bench Olga Prof. PhD., Catholic University - Institute of Juraj Pales in Levoca, Slovakia
Beschastnyy Victor Prof. DrSc, rector Donetsk Law Institute of Ministry of Internal Affairs of
Ukraine, Ukraine
Bock Thomas Prof. h.c.dr. Ing University Tokio, TU Muenchen, Germany
Chervyakova Olga Doc. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia
Dadak Crasimir Prof. Hollins University Virginia, USA
Hraško Juraj Prof. dipl. Ing. DrSc., academ. SAV, Slovakia
Kopotun Igor Prof. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia
Kostenko Oleksandr Prof. DrSc., Koretsky Institute of state and law of National Academy
of Sciences of Ukraine, Ukraine
Kostytsky Vasyl prof, DrSc. full member (academician) of the National Academy of Legal
Sciences of Ukraine, Honored Lawyer of Ukraine, prof. of Taras Shevchenko
National University in Kyiv, Ukraine
Kyrychenko Mykola PhD, Professor of Public Service and Educational Management
Department, Academician of Higher Education Academy of Sciences
of Ukraine, SHEI «University of Educational Management» NAES
of Ukraine Lazarenko Dmitry Prof. DrSc., Donbasky state educational institution, Ukraine
Marián Mesároš Dr.h.c. prof.h.c. prof. Ing. DrSc. MBA LL.M. The University of Security
Management in Kosice, Slovakia
Moroz Liydmila Prof. DrSc., Odessa State Universitz of Internal Affairs, Ukraine
Mykhaylyshyn Ulyana Doc. DrSc., Uzhhorod National University, Uzhhorod, Ukraine
Navickas Valentinas Prof. DrSc. Kaunas University of Technology, Lithuania
Petkov Valery Prof. DrSc., Department of Theory of State and Law of the Eastern European
University of Economics and Management, Ukraine
Piwowarski Julius Doc. PhD., Apeiron Academy of Security of Public and Individual, Krakow,
Poland
Rodchenko Larysa Prof. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia
Sharashenidze Anzor Prof. Tbilisi University named after David Agmashenebeli, Tbilisi, Georgia
Shmygol Nadiia Prof. DrSc., Zaporizhzhya National University, Ukraine
Skibniewski Miroslaw Prof. University of Maryland, College Park, USA
Sobol Evgen Prof. DrSc., Kirovohrad V. Vynnychenko State Pedagogical Universiti, Ukraine
Sopilko Irina Doc. DrSc., Institute of Law in National Aviation University, Ukraine
Ulyanchenko Oleksndr Prof. DrSc., V. V. Dokuchayev Kharkiv National Agrarian University, Ukraine
Vovk Viktoria Prof. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia
Yankovska Larisa Prof. DrSc., Lviv University of Business and Law, Ukraine
Reviewers
Bench Olga Prof. PhD., Catholic University, Institute of Juraj Pales in Levoca, Slovakia
Dadak Crasimir Prof. Hollins University Virginia, USA
Heidari Alireza Prof. Dr..Ph.D., D.Sc. South University, Irvine, California, USA
Chervyakova Olga doc. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia
Kopotun Igor Prof. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia
Lazarenko Dmitry Prof. DrSc., Donbasky state educational institution, Ukraine
Mykhaylyshyn Ulyana Doc. DrSc., Fakulty of Social Sciences Deoartmentof Psychology Uzhorod
National University
Moroz Liydmila Prof. DrSc., Odessa State Universitz of Internal Affairs, Ukraine
Navickas Valentinas Prof. DrSc. Kaunas University of Technology, Lithuania
Petkov Sergey Prof., DrSc., Dr.h.c., honor. prof. academ. MKA, Vicepresident European
institue of further education, Slovakia
Sharashenidze Anzor Prof. Tbilisi University named after David Agmashenebeli, Tbilisi, Georgia
Shmygol Nadiia Prof. DrSc., Zaporizhzhya National University, Ukraine
Skibniewski Miroslaw Prof. University of Maryland, College Park, USA
Sopilko Irina Doc. DrSc., Institute of Law in National Aviation University, Ukraine
Vovk Viktoria Prof. DrSc., European institue of further education, Slovakia Partners of the scientifi c journal
DOJI
INTERNATIONAL AGENCY FOR JOURNALS IMPACT FACTOR (IAJIF) European Science Сontent of the magazine
Content
Economy Knapková Miroslava NEIGHBOURHOOD HELP IN REGIONS OF SLOVAKIA ...... 8 Lazarenko Dmitry, Vicen Vlastimil ECONOMIC OVERVIEW OF THE CONCEPTUAL INNOVATIVE RESEARCH OF ALTERNATIVE ENERGY GENERATION ...... 16 Shmygol Nadezda, Vicen Vlastimil APPROACHES TO DETERMINE THE ECONOMIC SECURITY LEVEL OF ENTERPRISES ...... 23 Spitsyna Anhelina THE ROLE OF ORGANIZATIONAL AND ECONOMIC CULTURE IN IMPROVING ENTERPRISE PERFORMANCE ...... 30 Law Guliyev Arif Jamil Oglu THE HISTORICAL TRUTH ABOUT THE SECULAR GENOCIDE OF AZERBAIJANIS IS DRENCHED IN BLOOD ...... 36 Management Harajová Alica STRATEGIC HUMAN RESOURCE DEVELOPMENT ...... 43 Pedagogy Bakhmat Nataliia CLOUD-BASED ENVIRONMENT OF PEDAGOGICAL TRAINING OF PRIMARY SCHOOL TEACHERS IN HIGHER PEDAGOGICAL EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS . . . . . 54 Bondarenko Volodymyr PEDAGOGICAL TECHNOLOGY OF DEVELOPING PROFESSIONAL IMAGE OF PEDAGOGICAL UNIVERSITY TEACHERS ...... 62 Kosenchuk Olga THE FORMATION INNOVATIVE PERSONALITY OF THE FUTURE TEACHER PRE-SCHOOL EDUCATION ...... 70 Pavlenko Inna PROFESSIONAL TRAINING OF THE FUTURE TEACHERS FOR THE USE OF HEALTH-SAVING TECHNOLOGIES IN THE EDUCATIONAL PROCESS ...... 76 Psychology Inzhyyevska Lesya CONCEPTUAL FOUNDATIONS OF THE ART INSTRUMENTS INFLUENCE OVER THE PERSONAL GROWTH OF PROSPECTIVE PSYCHOLOGISTS IN THE EDUCATIONAL SPACE ...... 83 Mykhaylyshyn Ulyana THE ROLE OF SOCIAL AND PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCES ON THE PROCESS OF FORMATION AND OPTIMISATION OF THE SYSTEM OF STUDENT YOUTH VALUES IN CONDITIONS OF EDUCATIONAL ENVIRONMENT ...... 89 Public Administration Jafari Mahtab THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN PERFORMANCE OF THE ADMINISTRATIVE SYSTEM AND NATIONAL AUTHORITY OF GOVERNMENTS: AN ISLAMIC POINT OF VIEW ...... 95 Oliinyk Volodymyr STATE REGULATION OF PERSONAL SECURITY OF THE DOMESTIC SYSTEM OF POSTAL EDUCATION ...... 104 Security Grzywna Zbigniew TENDENCJE ROZWOJU WSPÓŁCZESNEGO EKSTREMIZMU TERRORYSTYCZNEGO – ANALIZA WYBRANYCH ZAMACHÓW. (TRENDS IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF MODERN TERRORIST EXTREMISM - ANALYSIS OF SELECTED ATTACKS) ...... 113 Kolitschová Petra, Rak Roman NEW FORENSIC ASPECTS OF VEHICLE IDENTIFICATION LABELS ...... 122 Marcinek Milan AUTOMOTIVE CYBER SECURITY AND MODERN SAFETY VEHICLE SYSTEM . . . . 130
European Science 1/2018 5 Editorial European Science
Profesor JUDr. Ing. Viktor Porada, DrSc., dr. h. c. mult. Editor in Chief.
Dear colleagues, allow me to introduce to you the new science journal „EUROPEAN SCIENCE“, that brings new scientifi c knowledge, knowledge of theoretical and empirical research, and focuses mainly on current problems of European society in the context of globalization. In accordance with that, it brings the best, practically verifi ed European methods of solving current problems and objectives of current times.
The publication you‘re currently holding in your hands is addressed mostly to the repre- sentatives of science, research and education, but also to state organs and institutions of various character, state and local legislatures, organizations and institutions of civil society and to everyone who is interested in creating an effective education system using the valid European methods, with the respect to national priorities in various science disciplines.
Next to articles of academic (theoretical) focus, this journal also publishes articles aimed mainly at specifi c problems of the European society in the context of globalization. This can be an article that brings new information (for example from international, but also national conferences and symposiums), various kinds of reviews (monographs, scientifi c research, signifi cant scientifi c and expert announcements), distillations from doctoral dissertations and other successful qualifi cation works, various kinds of case and comparative studies, analyses and comments, proposals of international and national research, abstracts and other publications, for example signifi cant social events, activities etc.
In essence, we focus on bringing valid, consistent and coherent outputs from various kinds of scientifi c disciplines and branches that are topical, necessary and have local or interna- tional signifi cance. These disciplines are for example: history, law, politology, engineering, economics, management, pedagogy, sociology, criminology, psychology, natural and tech- nical sciences, public administration, security, criminalistics and forensic sciences (genetics, forensic medicine, forensic engineering, forensic computer expertise, and computing tech- nique), cybernetics and others.
I believe that the focus of this journal will grab your attention, and that you will be inte- rested in the results of our cognition and research and in the best European methods used with specifi c praxes. I am also encouraged that you will expand the circle of our readers and contributors. Everybody is very welcome.
6 European Science 1/2018 European Science Editorial
Jozef Zaťko Dr.h.c. mult. JUDr. Honor. Prof. mult. Prezident EIDV
Dear science community!
Nowadays, it is obvious that without the joint efforts of scientists from different countries, it is impossible to ima- gine the future of human civilization. Different phenomena occurring in modern society require an integrated, inter- disciplinary approach to study. This is why the European Institute for Further Education - EIDV has united the efforts of scientists from various disciplines to meet the challenges and achievements of scientifi c thinking.
The scientifi c journal “EUROPEAN SCIENCE” highlights the results of scientifi c work with the major problems of society in the context of globalization, the best European practices on topical issues of our time.
The scientifi c journal “EUROPEAN SCIENCE” is a continuation the extended version of the scientifi c jour- nal “Low, Economy, Management”, published by the East European Develop- ment Agency n.o. Podhájska.
The edition is intended for representatives of science and education, state authority and local self- government, civil society organizations and all who are interested in forming an effective system of education with European practices and national priorities.
European Science 1/2018 7 Economy European Science
NEIGHBOURHOOD HELP IN REGIONS OF SLOVAKIA
Miroslava Knapková Department of Economy, Faculty of Economics, Matej Bel University, Banská Bystrica, Slovakia,
UDC index: 332.8, 331.1, 392
Abstract The aim of this article is to describe „neighbourhood help” as a part of unpaid work performed by households and individuals, to identify extent of the unpaid work performed by individuals/ households in other households in Slovakia and in Slovak regions (NUTS II level) and different kinds of municipalities (NUTS V level). In the article, I use data from field research from 2016, concerning the unpaid work in Slovakia and its attributes. By the means of non-parametric statistical tests, I tested four hypotheses based on the theoretical papers and previous economical and ethnological researches. It is evident that unpaid work in other households (neighbourhood help) represents an important part of everyday life of individuals and whole households. Concerning the extent of the unpaid work performed in other households, I confirm statistically significant differences between the rural and urban areas. However, I did not confirm assumption about the negative correlation between the extent of paid work and unpaid work in other households. Key words: unpaid work, neighbourhood help, Slovak regions, paid work, households, individuals, non-parametric tests
Formulation of the problem
The aim of this article is to describe „neighbourhood help” as a part of unpaid work performed by households, to identify extent of the unpaid work performed by individuals/ households in other households in Slovakia and in Slovak regions (NUTS II level) and different kinds of municipalities (NUTS V level). In the article, I verify following research questions/ problems: 1. Less than 20 % of households /individuals do not help other households at all (do not perform unpaid work in other households); 2. Less time individuals spend in paid work, more unpaid work these individuals perform in other households; 3. Households perform more unpaid work in other households (neighbourhood help) in rural areas than in urban areas; 4. There are statistically significant differences between the amount of unpaid work performed in other households in Slovak regions (NUTS II level).
Analysis of recent research and According to Slavkovský [10, p. 123], publications neighbours are not connected through the In Slovakia, neighbourhood relationships blood relations, but they are connected (including neighbourhood help and do it through the production, property, and social yourselves activities among the neighbours) relations. were typical mostly in the rural environment. We can distinguish two important There are many studies and theoretical works milestones in the development of that focus on the neighbourhood relationships, neighbourhood relationships in Slovakia in the their importance and influence. Many studies twenties century. Torsello [12, p. 110] stated belong to the anthropology, ethnology, and that beginning of the socialism and forced sociology area. According to Štefánek [11, p. collectivisation changed significantly social and 79], neighbourhood is the most typical economic relationships in the rural sociological phenomenon in the village. environment. Level of education increased Neighbours help each other and respect each significantly, infrastructure was improved, and other. Neighbours not only live close together, increased mobility of the employed population but they also participate in the economic area.
8 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy led to the more dynamic social relations inside [6, pp. 83-106]). On the other side, many and outside the community. countries (including Slovakia) do not stress Another milestone was year 1989. importance of this phenomenon, yet. In According to Rochovská and Majo [9, pp. 7- Slovakia, unpaid work was officially analysed 30], the most important changes in the rural only roughly, in respect to the interaction environment were linked with the change of between jobs and family life, equality or the structure of the employment (due to the inequality of men and women and division of destruction of the socialistic common economy the work within the family or in respect to and beginning of the private business sector; voluntary work. From time to time, there are appearance of the unemployment, loosing of partial researches regarding the relationship the work habits and traumatisation of the between the unpaid work and labour market. relationships within the family and However, these researches focused more on community. the labour policy, labour market equilibrium, Reciprocity is very often a characteristic non-paid or mal-paid work and problems of feature of the neighbourhood relationships. the primary and secondary labour market. According to Acheson [2, pp. 405-413], Starting from 2011, multidisciplinary team reciprocity in Slovak households is linked with of researchers from Faculty of Economics, the mutual exchange of the food (or Matej Bel University in Banská Bystrica, components of the food produced by other focused on unpaid work in more details. This households), but also exchange of the article is part of the VEGA project no. products bought in the shops. Important part 1/0621/17 “Decision-making Process of of the reciprocity is the exchange of the work Slovak Households about Allocation of Time (for example help with the building and for Paid and Unpaid Work and Household construction works), with agricultural Strategies´ Impact on Selected Areas of the activities, such as tillage, small maintenance Economic Practice”. works in the household. According to Brown and Kulcsar [3, pp. 157-180], mutual Methodology exchange of the work (help) could replace Within the unpaid work, we analysed 13 paid work and can increase social solidarity in categories of activities: food preparation, the rural environment. housekeeping - cleaning, preparation and According to the field research results of maintenance of cloths, growing ornamental Rochovská, Majo, and Káþerová (In: Chorvát, plants, pet care, preparation and maintenance T. [5, p. 44]), neighbourhood relations and of equipment, shopping and services, growing mutual help decline. Households do not help agricultural plants, breeding farm animals, each other very often. About 14 % of all building and reconstructions, children care, households do not help any other household. adults care, volunteer activities. Members of About 20 % of households help other household can perform these activities either household once a week in average. in their own household, or they can perform According to many foreign and Slovak them also in other households. In this article, researches, neighbourhood help can be I focus particularly on the unpaid work considered as a part of the unpaid work activities performed by individuals or activities performed by households (e.g. households in other households. Data for this Uramová, Orviská et al. [14, pp. 314], article are from the field research which our Budlender [4, pp. 256], Miranda [8, pp. 40]). multidisciplinary team realised in 2016 (data Unpaid work is a household work performed were collected for the year 2015). In the by households´ members. Unpaid work has research, 1743 households and 4818 social as well as economic importance. individuals participated. Research was Individuals and households perform unpaid representative and adequate according to the work every day (in their own households and number of households´ members and in other households) and many times they according to the number of households in the even do not consider how much time they regions (NUTS III) in case of households, and spend by unpaid work activities. Abroad, there according to the gender and age (seven age are many studies and research papers categories) in case of individuals. For the focusing on the unpaid work (such as. purpose of the article I checked and tested Antonopoulos and Hirway [1, pp. 336], four research questions/ hypothesis: 1. Less Miranda [8, pp. 40], Anderson and Kelliher than 20 % of households /individuals do not
European Science 1/2018 9 Economy European Science help other households at all (do not perform significant differences between the amount of unpaid work in other households); 2. Less unpaid work performed in other households in time individuals spend in paid work, more Slovak regions (NUTS II level). To test the unpaid work these individuals perform in other hypothesis, I used non-parametric tests, households; 3. Households perform more mostly Mann-Whitney Test and Kruscall-Wallis unpaid work in other households test. I also used binomial test. I tested (neighbourhood help) in rural areas than in hypothesis on the probability level Į = 0,05. urban areas; 4. There are statistically
Results and main findings From 4818 individuals included in the research, 4452 were involved in paid working activities (paid work includes paid dependent work performed by employee for employer under the employment contracts or other similar working contracts, independent work performed by entrepreneurs – sole proprietors, freelancers, traders, and other activities, for which person gets official payment (e.g. according to civil law or business law contracts, and intellectual property rights activities). Paid work includes work in main job (full time job) and all the subsidiary or part time jobs. All individuals answered that they perform unpaid work both in their own household as well as in other households (however, in the answer, there was possible to pick also 0 hours per week. It means, this data refers only to answered question, not to real data about the extent of the unpaid work performed by individuals in own or in other households. I used more detailed data for testing hypothesis in the text below.). All 1743 households involved in the field research performed both paid and unpaid work (all of them also answered that they performed unpaid work in other households -however, answer could be also 0 hours per week). To calculate average time spent by households in paid and unpaid work, we considered only those members of households that are older than 15 years of age (according to Slovak legislation, it is not allowed to conclude employment contract with minor child younger than 15 years and it is not possible to start working relationship before finishing compulsory education). Table 1 displays extent of the paid and unpaid work performed by Slovak households and individuals (all individuals and households in average who were involved in the field research).
Table 1 Paid work and unpaid work (in own household and in other households) performed by Slovak households and individuals (hours/week)
unpaid work unpaid work paid work performed by performed by performed by household in own household in work performed household household other households by huseholds (hours/week) (hours/week) (hours/week) N Valid 1743 1743 1743 Missing 000 Mean 71,3883 63,2670 8,7366
unpaid work unpaid work paid work performed by performed by performed by individuals in own individuals in work performed individuals household other households by individuals (hours/week) (hours/week) (hours/week) N Valid 4452 4818 4818 Missing 366 0 0
Mean 30,2236 26,0371 3,5153 Source: own elaboration.
10 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy
Individuals spent almost the same time by performing unpaid work (cumulatively in own and other households) than in paid work per week. Households spent even more time by performing unpaid work than by paid activities. It is an interesting finding showing interest (or necessity) of individuals and households to perform unpaid work in their free time. Our research already confirmed that non-economic reasons of performing unpaid work are sometimes more important than economic reasons (more in Uramová, Orviská et al. [14, pp. 314]). According to Kika and Martinkoviþová [7, pp. 10], non-economic influences include traditions and habits in families, enjoyment of performing specific unpaid work activities, etc. To test hypothesis 1, I used binomial test. Original hypothesis, “less than 20 % of households /individuals do not help in other households at all (do not perform unpaid work in other households)” was based on the results of Rochovská, Majo, and Káþerová (In: Chorvát [5, p. 44]). According to their findings, neighbourhood relations and mutual help decline, and households do not help each other very often. About 14 % of all households do not help any other household and about 20 % of households help other household once a week in average. That is why I assumed that our research can confirm similar results. However, according to our research, 665 individuals from 1743 respondents (it is more than 38 % of all respondents) do not perform any unpaid work in other households. That is why I was not able to test original hypothesis no. 1, and I redefine hypothesis 1 as following: I assume that 40 % of individuals in Slovakia do not help in other households (do not perform unpaid work in other households). By using the binomial test, I confirm this hypothesis on the probability level Į = 0,05. In the following table, there are results of the binomial test.
Table 2 Binomial test for testing redefined hypothesis 1 Exact Sig. (1- Category N Observed Prop.Test Prop. tailed) do not perform 665 0,38 ,4 ,060a unpaid work in other households perform unpaid work 1078 ,6 in other households 1743 1,0 Source: own elaboration.
Our research showed, that high ratio of the individuals performs unpaid work only in their own households, but do not help in other households at all. It is even worse result, as was discovered in ethnological studies in 2014. Second hypothesis “Less time individuals spend in paid work, more unpaid work these individuals perform in other households” is based on the statement of Brown and Kulcsar [3, pp. 157-180]. According to them, mutual exchange of the work (help) can replace paid work and can increase social solidarity in the rural environment. This statement, as well as my hypothesis no. 2 assume negative correlation between the extent of paid work and extent of unpaid work performed by individuals in other households. However, hypothesis 2 was not confirmed. I found out, that there is an opposite situation, it means a positive correlation between the extent of paid work and unpaid work performed in other households (correlation is not strong, but is obviously positive). Table 3 displays results of non-parametric test of the correlation between the extent of paid work and extent of unpaid work that individuals perform in other households.
European Science 1/2018 11 Economy European Science
Table 3 Non-parametric test of correlation between the extent of paid work and unpaid work performed by individuals in other households individuals who have paid work N Mean Std. Deviation Std. Error Mean unpaid work individuals 1745 2,38640639702 8,694708554632 ,208140845043 in other who do not households have paid (hours per work week in individuals 3073 3,41403595901 12,427270953225 ,224178772730 average) who have paid work unpaid work in other households
(hours per week in average) pracuju Spearman's unpaid work in other Correlation 1,000 ,136** rho households (hours per Coefficient week in average) Sig. (2-tailed) . ,000 N 4818 4818 individuals with paid Correlation ,136** 1,000 work Coefficient Sig. (2-tailed) ,000 . N 4818 4818 Source: own elaboration.
Research shows, that individuals who have paid work perform more unpaid work activities in other households (neighbourhood help – in average 3,4 hours per week) than individuals who do not have paid work (only 2,39 hours per week in average). It is in contrary to the previous researches, according to which mutual exchange of the unpaid work (help) can replace paid work. In the hypothesis 3 “Households perform more unpaid work in other households (neighbourhood help) in rural areas than in urban areas”, I focus on the differences between the rural and urban environment. As stated above, many researches showed that unpaid work is typical for the rural environment (Štefánek [11, p. 79], Rochovská and Majo [9, pp. 7-30]). In the table 4, there are results of the statistical non-parametric Mann-Whitney test.
ICOCRIM www.icocrim.sk
12 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy
Table 4 Non-parametric test of hypothesis 3 (difference in the extent of unpaid work in other households performed in towns and villages) Ranks
town_village N Mean Rank Sum of Ranks unpaid work in towns 3094 2373,63 7344024,00 other households willages 1724 2473,87 4264947,00 (hours per week in Total 4818
Test Statisticsa unpaid work in other households
(hours per week in average) Mann-Whitney U 2556059,000 Wilcoxon W 7344024,000 Z -2,624 Asymp. Sig. (2- ,009 tailed)
a. Grouping Variable: town_village Source: own elaboration.
Using the Mann-Whitney test, I confirmed that individuals in Slovakia perform more unpaid work in other households in rural areas (villages) than in urban areas (towns). I confirmed it on the probability level Į = 0,05. This finding is in accordance with the previous researches and it confirms importance of the neighbourhood relationships (including unpaid work performed in other households) in Slovak villages. Hypothesis 4 focuses on the differences in the extent of unpaid work performed in other households in different regions of Slovakia. In this case, I considered unpaid work performed by households (not individuals). Firstly, I compared situation in eight regions (NUTS III level – Bratislava region, Trenþín region, Trnava region, Nitra region, Banská Bystrica region, Žilina region, Košice region and Prešov region). There were no statistically significant differences in the extent of unpaid work performed by households in other households between them. Consequently, I compare also extent of unpaid work (neighbourhood help) in four regions (NUTS II level – Bratislava region, Western Slovakia, Central Slovakia, Eastern Slovakia). By the means of the Kruskall-Wallis test I confirmed, that there are statistically significant differences between the Slovak regions (NUTS II level). Table 5 displays results of Kruskall-Wallis test for four regions.
European Science 1/2018 13 Economy European Science
Table 5 Kruskall-Wallis test for NUTS II regions in Slovakia Ranks region_NUTS2 N Mean Rank unpaid work of Bratislava region 342 728,11 households in other Western Slovakia 481 875,05 households (hours Central Slovakia 444 938,48 per week in Eastern Slovakia 476 910,29 average) Total 1743
Test Statisticsa,b unpaid work of households in other households (hours per week in average) Chi-Square 40,736 df 3 Asymp. Sig. ,000
a. Kruskal Wallis Test b. Grouping Variable: oblast_N Source: own elaboration.
By comparing every two regions and by using non-parametric Mann-Whitney test, I confirmed that there are statistically significant differences between the Bratislava region and other three regions (in Bratislava region, households perform significantly less unpaid work in other households than in other Slovak regions). It confirmed previous results of our research team (more in Uramová and Knapková [13, pp. 183-241]), that Bratislava region is specific, and households and individuals perform less unpaid work in Bratislava region, than in the rest of Slovakia.
Conclusions and recommendations for further research
Neighbourhood help in Slovakia and in Slovak regions shows a declining trend. According to our research, there are, however, still about 60% of individuals who perform unpaid work in other households. In this article, I tested four assumptions/ hypotheses which are based on the previous anthropological and ethnological researches. Based on the data from field research from 2016, I was able to confirm two hypotheses (in rural areas there is more neighbourhood help performed than in urban areas; there are statistically significant differences in the extent of the unpaid work performed in other households between the Slovak regions). On the other side, I did not confirm assumption about negative correlation between the paid work and unpaid work performed in other households. My findings are, however, limited by lack of theoretical information about the neighbourhood help. In Slovakia, there is no legal definition and any legal regulation of the neighbourhood help. In Slovakia, there is also no any economic analysis of the importance of the neighbourhood help and estimations of the economic value of the neighbourhood help. There is also no appropriate information about similar researches abroad. In the future researches, it will be necessary to focus in defining neighbourhood help in more details and to find a method for evaluating economic value of the neighbourhood help.
Acknowledgment:
This article is part of the VEGA project no. 1/0621/17 “Decision-making Process of Slovak Households about Allocation of Time for Paid and Unpaid Work and Household Strategies´ Impact on Selected Areas of the Economic Practice”.
14 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy
Bibliography:
1. ANTONOPOULOS, R. – HIRWAY, I. 2010. Unpaid Work and the Economy. Palgrave Macmillan, 2010. 336 pp.ISBN 978-230-21730-0. 2. ACHESON, J. 2007. Household exchange networks in post-socialist Slovakia. Human organization. ISSN 0018-7259, 2007, vol. 66, no. 4, pp. 405-413. 3. BROWN, D.L. - L. KULCSAR. 2001. Household economic behaviour in postsocialist rural Hungary. Rural sociology. ISSN 1549-0831, 2001, vol. 60, no. 2, pp. 157-180. 4. BUDLENDER, D. 2010. Time use studies and unpaid care work. London : Routledge, 2010. 256 pp. ISBN 978-0-415-88224-8. 5. CHORVÁT, T. 2014. Miestne komunity III. Odraz spoloþenského vývoja po roku 1918 na charaktere a štruktúre miestnych komunít na Slovensku. Centrum vedy a výskumu Univerzity Mateja Bela Banská Bystrica, 2014. ISBN 978-80-557-0231-5. 6. KELLIHER, C. - ANDERSON, D. 2010. Doing more with less? Flexible working practices and the intensification of work. In : Human relations, London : Sage publications, 2010. vol. 63. Issue SI. pp. 83-106. ISSN 0018-7267. 7. KIKA, M. - MARTINKOVIýOVÁ, M. 2012. Neekonomické súvislosti neplatenej práce. In : Trh práce v kontexte špecifík neplatenej práce, meranie jej rozsahu a dopadu na domácnosti, podnikateĐskú sféru a ekonomiku. Banská Bystrica Slovakia, 2012, pp. 10. ISBN 978-80-557- 0437-1. 8. MIRANDA, V. 2011. Cooking, caring and volunteering: Unpaid work around the world. 2011. In : Social, Employment and Migration Working Papers, no. 116, 2011. 40 pp. ISSN 1815-199X. 9. ROCHOVSKÁ, A. - MAJO. J. 2013. Domáce je domáce, alebo už sa to pestovanie v dnešnej dobe neoplatí?: (domáce hospodárenie - stále dôležitá súþasĢ životných stratégií domácností slovenského postsocialistického vidieka). Slovenský národopis. ISSN 1335-1303, 2013, vol. 61, no. 1, pp. 7-30. 10. SLAVKOVSKÝ, P. 2002. Agrárna kultúra Slovenska: premeny v þase. Bratislava : Veda, 2002. 237 pp. ISBN 80-224-0717-8. 11. ŠTEFÁNEK, A. 1944. Základy sociografie Slovenska: slovenská vlastiveda, zv. 3. Bratislava: Slovenská akadémia vied a umení, 1944. 440 pp. 12. TORSELLO, D. 2008. Trust, Kinship and Civil Society in a Post-socialist Slovakian Village. Sociológia. ISSN 0049-1225, 2008, vol. 56, no. 6, pp. 514-529. 13. URAMOVÁ, M., KNAPKOVÁ, M. 2016. Neplatená práca a regionálny rozvoj. In Neplatená práca na Slovensku. 1. vyd. - Banská Bystrica : VydavateĐstvo Univerzity Mateja Bela - Belianum, 2016. ISBN 978-80-557-1158-4. pp. 183-241. 14. URAMOVÁ, M., ORVISKÁ, M. et al. 2016. Neplatená práca na Slovensku. Banská Bystrica : Belianum. VydavateĐstvo Univerzity Mateja Bela v Banskej Bystrici. Ekonomická fakulta, 2016. 314 pp. ISBN 978-80-557-1158-4.
European Science 1/2018 15 Economy European Science
ECONOMIC OVERVIEW OF THE CONCEPTUAL INNOVATIVE RESEARCH OF ALTERNATIVE ENERGY GENERATION
Dmitry Lazarenko Doctor of Science (Economics), Professor, Academician of the Academy of Economic Sciences of Ukraine, SHEI “Donbas State Pedagogical University”, Dean of the Faculty of Psychology, Economics and Management, Slavyansk, Ukraine
Vlastimil Vicen Dr.h.c. JUDr. Ing. PhD. Honor. Prof. School of Economics and Management in Public Administration in Bratislava Slovakia
The role of the energy industry cannot be overestimated in the era of the global energy consumption. At present, no industry can do without the use of electric and thermal energy. Energy is the basic part of the engine of world progress. Recently, humanity began to think about the limited use of raw materials for the production of electric and thermal energy from traditional energy resources: coal, oil, gas. And this concern is not unfounded. The renewable or regenerative energy (the “Green energy”) is the energy from the sources that, on a human scale, are inexhaustible (which are replenished naturally). “More for less money” – it so that is possible to characterize the dynamics of investments in the alternative energy.The global trends in the use of the renewable energy sources indicate that it is possible to successfully increase the use of the renewable energy sources, and the amount of the useful energy generated by this way to increase to 95% at final consumption.In the European Union, the state of the development of the renewable energy in general is close to the global indicators.Eleven of the 28 EU member states have already reached 20%: Bulgaria, Czech Republic, Denmark, Estonia, Croatia, Italy, Lithuania, Hungary, Romania, Finland and Sweden. In addition, Austria and Slovakia lack only 1 % to the target set for 2020. Modern solar panels still have a rather low coefficient of efficiency. And therefore, to get from them high production figures one has to cover sufficiently large spaces with the panels.Wind power engineering is an industry specializing in the transformation of the kinetic energy of the air masses in the atmosphere into electric, thermal and any other form of energy to use it in the national economy. The conversion is carried out by way of using a wind turbine (for getting electricity), wind
16 European Science 1/2018
European Science Economy turbines (for getting mechanical energy) and many other types of aggregates.The new environmentally safe energy source in the field of nanobiology is called osmotic energy. Energy is generated by contacting fresh and salt water through a membrane with a thickness of three atoms.The international cooperation in the field of energy allows to direct the investment resources to the global projects. The Netherlands, Denmark and Germany reached an agreement signed in Brussels on March 23, 2017, on investing in a joint construction of a large wind power hub in the North Sea. Delivery, conversion and energy consumption implies unproductive losses. Considering the advantages of investing into the alternative energy, it should be emphasized that the share of unproductive losses in the use of the RES is almost absent. Thermal energy costs are determined by the results of energy audit using the thermal imager.One of the most promising incentives for the development of the alternative energy is the “green” tariff – a mechanism for encouraging energy production, which gives state guarantees to producers, that the energy produced by them will be purchased at higher prices than traditional energy producers’ energy.
Abstract. In the article the world economic trends of the alternative energy are presented. The article reviews the conceptual proposals and innovative research in the field of alternative energy. The ways of formation of effective energy management and rational energy policy are offered. A comparativeanalysisofthetargetsfortheshareofrenewableenergyingrossfinalenergyconsumptionintheEu ropeanUnion.There mostsuccessfulproglammsinsolarandwindenergygenerationarecharacterized. Keywords:energy generation, alternative energy, resources, renewable sources, innovations, investments, energy efficiency, energy policy, green tariff.
Formulas: 0, fig.: 0, tabl.: 1, bibl.: 26 JEL Classification:Q 420, O190, O310
Introduction.
More than one hundred countries of the world, including Ukraine, have proclaimed the alternative energy as a priority of their policy. Most of them provide benefits to the producers ofthe “green” energy, realizing that its development is in line with the country’s strategic goals: energy independence, cheap energy, jobs, and environmental care. The achievement of certain scientific results and scientific and practical achievements in this area are facilitated by quite a large number of scientific events of the international level in order to promote the establishment and development of high-quality scientific and technological cooperation between scientists of European countries. Among them: symposia in June 2016 and February 2017 on the basis of the University of Banking (Kyiv, Ukraine), the National Academy of Public Prosecutor of Ukraine, Slovyansk State Pedagogical University, Poltava University of Economics and Trade, and the conference in Poznan, Suwalki (Poland), Poltava, Lviv, Slavyansk (Ukraine) and others. The role of the energy industry cannot be overestimated in the era of the global energy consumption. At present, no industry can do without the use of electric and thermal energy. Energy is the basic part of the engine of world progress. Recently, humanity began to think about the limited use of raw materials for the production of electric and thermal energy from traditional energy resources: coal, oil, gas. And this concern is not unfounded.
Literature review and problem International experience with key program statement. elements of industrial energy efficiency of The scientific works of the Ukrainian and greenhouse gas and emissions reduction foreign scientists are devoted to the analysis target-setting programs studied L. Price [19, of the energy potential of all types of non- ȘȘ.56-57], C. Forbes [7, Ș.12], N. Stern [23, traditional energy.Among them there are H. Ș.662]. Pivnyak [18, Ș.55], O. Sokhatska [22, Ș.39], As a result of the conducting research, the V.Lyashenko, OKvilinskyy, A. Tolmacheva [14, work of the leading Ukrainian scientists ȘȘ.155-164], K. Pająk, S. Zwierzchlewski, dealing with problems of the alternative [17, pp. 27-30] and others. energy use have been analyzed, namely,
European Science 1/2018 17
Economy European Science
S. Kudra, I. Bondarenko, H. Varlamov, decreased in comparison with 2015 and 2014, I. Volchin, A. Shindlovskyy, V. Shynkarenko but the objects of the RES have been built and others. Also there have been used the more. $ 241.6 billion it is so much was articles in the periodicals and electronic invested in the new renewable energy publications devoted to the issues of the (excluding large hydroelectric power plants), renewable energy in Europe. 23% less than in the record-breaking 2015 The aim of the article is to highlight the [24]. However, there were built more – 138.5 world innovations and international HW against 127.5 HW a year earlier. cooperation in the field of the alternative We emphasize that investments into the energy, as well as to outline possible RES have been about twice the rate for prospects for its development and means for generating fossil raw materials for five increasing the efficient use of the alternative consecutive years. That is, it can be assumed energy. that this is no longer an alternative, but the most common type of the energy sources. Research results.The renewable or The forecast of the potential financial and regenerative energy (the “Green energy”) is capital investments has made it possible to the energy from the sources that, on a human make a perspective analysis of the absolute scale, are inexhaustible (which are indicators (HW) of the energy generation replenished naturally). using the renewable sources in Europe. The basic principles of the use of the The global trends in the use of the renewable energy appear out of its nature and renewable energy sources indicate that it is are as follows: firstly, in its infinite presence in possible to successfully increase the use of the the environment, secondly, in the possibility renewable energy sources, and the amount of of maximum approximation of the sources to the useful energy generated by this way to the objects of consumption, and thirdly, in the increase to 95% at final consumption. But, if it reduced level of unproductive losses at is initially to create a favorable energy transmission and consumption [11, ȘȘ.269- efficiency policy and a system of rational 272]. energy management. All of the above mentioned is an economic In Ukraine, there has been an increase in advantage that persuades investors towards the installed capacities of the alternative the alternative energy. energy for the last 4 years. By the end of The renewable energy is generated from 2016, 1117 MW of the renewable energy was the natural resources, such as: installed, which produced about 1% of x sunlight, electricity in Ukraine. x water streams, The largest share is occupied by the wind x air streams (wind), and solar power plants (925 HW and 492 HW x geothermal heat, of electricity produced, respectively). x biological assets (products of vital According to the experts’ estimates, the activity). economically feasible potential of introducing The world practice of the XXI century the alternative energy sources in Ukraine by shows the rapid growth of investment in 2030 is estimated at 16 – 22 HW, compared innovative energy. to 1.1 HW, which were practically set at the The positive dynamics of the development end of 2016. In comparison with Europe, of alternative energy is confirmed by the according to the Economic Discussion Club, forecast of the International Energy Agency, the share of the renewable sources in the which predicts in 2030 the growth of world gross final consumption of energy was 16.7%, demand for the use of alternative sources of or over the past decade, has been increased energy for heating by 7%. Investments in by 2 times). renewable energy sources by 2030 will In the European Union, the state of the amount to $ 5.5 trillion, which will amount to development of the renewable energy in almost 50% of all investments in the energy general is close to the global indicators. The industry [20]. RES’s contribution to the final energy “More for less money” – it so that is consumption is 15% (Table 1), including possible to characterize the dynamics of biomasses – about 9%. The share of the RES investments in the alternative energy. The in electricity production is 25.4%, with volume of the investments in the RES has biomasses being about 5%.
18 European Science 1/2018
European Science Economy
Table 1. Achieved and planned targets for the share of the RES in the gross final consumption of energy in the European Union (%) Countries Countries of 2013 2020 2013 2020 of the EU the EU the EU 15,0 20 Belgium 7,9 13 Luxemburg 3,6 11 Bulgaria 19,0 16 Hungary 9,8 13 Czech 12,4 13 Malta 3,8 10 Republic Denmark 27,2 30 Netherlands 4,5 14 Germany 12,4 18 Austria 32,6 34 Estonia 25,6 25 Poland 11,3 15 Ireland 7,8 16 Portugal 25,7 31 Greece 15,0 18 Rumania 23,9 24 Spain 15,4 20 Slovenia 21,5 25 France 14,2 23 Slovakia 9,8 14 Croatia 18,0 20 Finland 36,8 38 Italy 16,7 17 Sweden 52,1 49 Cyprus 8,1 13 Great Britain 5,1 15 Latvia 37,1 40 Lithuania 23,0 23 Source: http:/energefficiency.in.ua/stati/vozobnovlyaemaya-energiya
In order to comply with the 2DS climate and indirectly – using the kinetic energy of change scenario, in 2011, the European Union steam. reaffirmed its official goal of reducing In 2016, 75 HW of photovoltaic solar power greenhouse gas emissions (decarbonisation) plants were invested and built in the world, by 2050 to 80-95% compared to the levels of 50% more than a year earlier. Due to this, the 1990. Since the energy sector is one of the total installed power of photovoltaic solar main sources of human greenhouse gas power exceeded 300 HW. In the countries emissions, so the main reserves for reducing consequently: China – 34 HW, the USA – 13 these emissions should be found and HW, Japan – 8.6 HW, Europe – 6.5 HW. implemented in it. The worlds largest photovoltaic solar power The share of the renewable energy from plant, Topaz Solar Farm, with the capacity of the renewable sources in the European Union 550 MW, is located in California, the USA. in 2015 is 16.7% of the total volume, and is There have already been installed 9 million closer to the EU’s target which will have been solar panels. 20% by 2020 [5]. The solar power plant in Mohawk has Sweden is the leader according to this become the largest in the world, its area is indicator – more than half (53.9%) of its 14.24 square kilometers, and it is called energy comes from the renewable sources. Ivanpah Solar Electric Generating System and Next are Finland (39.3%), Latvia (37.6%), is related to the type of thermal solar power Austria (33.0%) and Denmark (30.8%). plants. Its power reaches 392 MW. The station Eleven of the 28 EU member states have has 3 towers of 140 meters high (which are already reached 20%: Bulgaria, Czech essentially plants that generate energy), Republic, Denmark, Estonia, Croatia, Italy, surrounded by 300 thousand mirrors. Lithuania, Hungary, Romania, Finland and The mirrors focus sunlight on the collector Sweden. In addition, Austria and Slovakia lack located at the top of the tower, there is also a only 1 % to the target set for 2020. water reservoir, where the heat energy is In 2014, the share of the energy from the directed, collected by the mirrors. After the renewable sources made up 16.1%, and in mirrors direct the sunrays to the collectors, 2004, when Eurostat first published such there it is created the steam at high pressure statistics, this figure was only 8.5%. and a temperature of about 500 degrees Solar power plants use solar energy Celsius, which is transmitted to the turbine directly (photovoltaic SES operate on the and generator. In addition, the technology of principle of the internal photoelectric effect), dry cooling, which reduces water consumption
European Science 1/2018 19
Economy European Science to 90%, is used. As a result, the water found in nature, and the whole model is easily circulates through the system several times, increased to the industrial scale. and then it is used to clear the station’s Investing in conceptual innovations for mirrors. electricity production has become an incentive Modern solar panels still have a rather low for the introduction of interesting projects and coefficient of efficiency. And therefore, to get the development of a number of concepts for from them high production figures one has to generating energy. Among such technologies cover sufficiently large spaces with the panels. A there is air generation with the help of wind conceptual technology called Betaray allows to turbines Power Tree. The municipalities of increase the coefficient of efficiency at about some French cities are already investing in three times. Betaray is a small sized installation this technology. that can be located in the courtyard of a private The international cooperation in the field of house or on the roof of a multistory building. Its energy allows to direct the investment construction is based on a transparent glass resources to the global projects. The sphere with a diameter of just under one meter. Netherlands, Denmark and Germany reached It accumulates the sunlight and focuses it on a an agreement signed in Brussels on March 23, fairly small photovoltaic panel. The installation 2017, on investing in a joint construction of a itself is dynamic. It automatically adjusts itself large wind power hub in the North Sea. to the sun’s position in the sky, so that at any The new artificial island with an area of 6 moment it works at the maximum possible [3]. square kilometers will create on the largest Wind power engineering is an industry sandy shrimp in the North Sea, which is called specializing in the transformation of the Dogger Bank. kinetic energy of the air masses in the This powerful hub will be the base for atmosphere into electric, thermal and any transmitting wind energy to the Netherlands, other form of energy to use it in the national Denmark, Germany, the UK, Norway and economy. The conversion is carried out by Belgium. It is planned that more than 10,000 way of using a wind turbine (for getting wind turbines will produce this type of energy. electricity), wind turbines (for getting The location of a power hub (island) must mechanical energy) and many other types of meet a number of requirements: optimal wind aggregates. By the beginning of 2016, the conditions, central location and relatively total installed capacity of all wind turbines was small depth. 432 HW. Delivery, conversion and energy The Enercon E-126 is a model of the wind consumption implies unproductive losses. turbine produced by the German company According to the expediency (productivity) Enercon. With a mast height of 135 meters, a the final energy consumption is logically rotor diameter of 126 meters and a total divided into two parts: height of 198 meters, this large model can 1) useful energy (energy consumption), generate up to 7.58 megawatts of power per which directly performs work; turbine. The basement mass of the turbine 2) unproductive energy (energy losses), tower is about 2500 tons, the tower itself is lost in the conversion of heat generators, 2,800 tons, the car body is 128 tons, the motors, and others. generator 220 tons, the rotor (including In Europe, the problem of non-productive shovels) 364 tons. The total weight is about energy losses exists at all the stages of the 6000 tons [4]. transformation of energy and reaches an The new environmentally safe energy extraordinary size. Specific proportion of source in the field of nanobiology is called unproductive losses exceeds 62%. This is osmotic energy. Energy is generated by according to the International Energy Agency. contacting fresh and salt water through a Considering the advantages of investing membrane with a thickness of three atoms. into the alternative energy, it should be The potential of such a system is enormous. emphasized that the share of unproductive According to the calculations, a membrane losses in the use of the RES is almost absent. with an area of 1 m2, 30% of which is covered Thermal energy costs are determined by by nanopores, is able to produce 1 MW of the results of energy audit using the thermal electricity. Investing in the development of imager.On the display of the thermal imager this technology of energy generation is highly you can observe the temperature distribution profitable, because all the materials are often of the object studied. In building structures
20 European Science 1/2018
European Science Economy and elements of the engineering infrastructure hour of the calendar year. This development of the building the warmer the color of the involves finding the most economical solution site, the higher the temperature on the real for the RES-electric power system. The object. This allows at first sight to determine optimal combination of generation, storage the zones of the energy costs. and logistics network economy provides An example of reducing energy electricity costs in the area of approximately consumption in transport is the use of electric 55 – 70 euros per megawatt-hour in all the motors. If a standard car engine spends only major regions of the world. 15% of its energy from fuel combustion that The European Union under the program merges into a fuel tank and the rest is lost in “Energy Europe” has supported another the form of heat, then the electric vehicle uses Repowermap conceptual project since 2012. a target of 80% of the resource. Until nowadays, more than 55000 objects of The model of the world energy system, the RES have been mapped available in 10 which operates on the basis of 100% of the languages. RES, has already been developed. This new Similar information on the location of and unique development demonstrates how a renewable energy systems stimulates power system, in which the main energy investments. The support and development of sources are renewable energy sources, can such projects contributes to the creation of a work [9]. positive investment climate in the regions, The model shows how electricity production and investors, in their turn, have additional can be organized to cover the demand every motivation.
Conclusions.
The energy crisis once again proves the dependence of Ukraine on imported gas, nuclear fuel, and now coal, which has to be bought. The difficult situation requires new approaches to the industry reform, the search for the most energy-efficient ways. Aspiring to Europe, it is worth paying attention to the experience of the developed countries that reorient their energy to the alternative energy sources that are not dependent on the exhaustive resources. The European integration processes should bring the national system of energy generation and energy consumption to the European standards. The construction of efficient energy management and rational energy policy requires a systematic approach, both at the microeconomic level and in the public sector. One of the most promising incentives for the development of the alternative energy is the “green” tariff – a mechanism for encouraging energy production, which gives state guarantees to producers, that the energy produced by them will be purchased at higher prices than traditional energy producers’ energy. And the most important fact is that the introduction of energy saving technologies can reduce the import of energy resources and reduce the political pressure on our country from the exporters of oil and gas. In addition, reducing the energy component of the cost of production allows Ukraine to become competitive on the foreign markets. Further research should be aimed at implementing modern control and accounting methods for the efficient use of resources and energy. Also these methods should prevent unproductive losses in energy consumption.
Bibliography
1. Betaray. Available from http://www.designboom.com/technology/betaray-spherical-glass-solar- energy-generator-by-rawlemon. 2. Cooperation European Transmission System Operators to develop North Sea Wind Power Hub. Available from https://www.tennet.eu/news/detail/cooperation-european-transmission-system- operators-to-develop-north-sea-wind-power-hub/ 3. Designboom, 2017 Available from http://www.designboom.com/technology/betaray-spherical- glass-solar-energy-generator-by-rawlemon. 4. Enercon E-126. Available from http://www.windpowermonthly.com/article/1138562/close--- e126-worlds-biggest-turbine
European Science 1/2018 21
Economy European Science
5. Eurostat. Available from http://ec.europa.eu/eurostat. 6. Eurostat43/2017 from: http://ec.europa.eu/eurostat/documents/2995521 7. Forbes, C., 2011, Summary of Country Reports Submitted to the Energy Efficiency Working Party. Period from March 2011 to September. IEA/OECD, Ș.12. 8. International Energy Agency, 2016, Retrieved from: https://www.iea.org/training/ ieaonlinesummerschool2016/#d.en.156514. 9. Internet of Energy Model. Available from http://www.neocarbonenergy.fi/ 10. Lazarenko D., 2014, EnerhozberežennjajakodyniznaprjamkivekolohiþnojistratehijiUkrajiny. NaukovyjvisnykXersonsމkohoderžavnohouniversytetu. Serija «Ekonomiþninauky», ȹ 9. XDU, – pp.138-142. 11. Lazarenko D., 2016, Al'ternatyvnaenerhetyka yak zasibvyrishennyasotsial'no-ekonomichnykh problem enerhospozhyvannya. Materialymizhnarodnoyinaukovo-praktychnoyikonferentsiyi «Sotsial'navidpovidal'nist': suchasnivyklyky» 21–22 kvitnya 2016 Kramators'k, DDMA. pp. 269- 272. 12. Lazarenko D., 2016, Socioeconomic indicators of energy-efficient development of the region. European cooperation. Vol. 8(15) -2016 Collection of scientific proceedings is registered in District Court in Warsaw. ǹ. 88-94. 13. Lazarenko D., 2017, Economic approach to global energy trends. Economic transformation in ukraine: comparative analysis and european experience. ǹomposite scientific work edited by Piotr Gáowski&OleksiiKvilinskyi. Warsaw 2017. C.91-100. 14. Lyashenko, V., Tolmachova, A., Kvilinskyi, O., 2016,. PaĔstwowa polityka rozwoju przedsiĊbiorczoĞci w kontekĞcie stabilnoĞci spoáecznoekonomicznej (na przykáadzie Ukrainy). ZeszytyNaukowePolskiegoTowarzystwaEkonomicznego w ZielonejGórze, 4, pp.155-164. 15. Meshkov, A. Bondaryeva, I., Kvilinskyi, O., 2016, Factors of the region’s investment climate formation under modern socio-economic conditions. Perm University Herald. Economy, 2(29), 120–134. 16. NISD. ShchodoperspektyvvykorystanniaalternatyvnykhdzherelenerhiinaSkhodiUkrainy / Natsionalnyiinstytutstratehichnykhdoslidzhen. Available from: http://www.niss.gov.ua/articles/ 1174/ 17. Pająk, K., Zwierzchlewski, S., Kvilinskyi, O., 2016, Franchising transfer of renewable energy technologies in the context of sustainable development of regions. International Scientific- Practical Conference Modern Transformation of Economics and Management in the Era of Globalization: Conference Proceedings, Klaipeda: Baltia Publishing, pp. 27-30. 18. Pivnyak, H., 2013, Al'ternatyvnaenerhetyka v Ukrayini: monohrafiya / H.H. Pivnyak, F.P. Shkrabets'; Nats. hirn. un-t. D.: NHU, – pp.56-57. 19. Price, L., 2010, International experience with key program elements of industrial energy efficiency of greenhouse gas emissions reduction target-setting programs / Price. L., Galitsky C., Kramer K.J. // Ernst Orlando Lawrence Berkeley Laboratory. Environmental Energy Technologies Division. February. Ǹ.49. 20. Renewable energy country attractiveness indices: February 2013. Available from: http://www.ey.com/GL/en/Industries/Cleantech/Renewable-energy-country-attractiveness- indices_February-2013. 21. Report of the IEA «World Energy Outlook», 2012. URL. Retrieved from: http://www.iea.org. 22. Sokhatska, O., 2011, Suchasnitendentsiyinasvitovomurynkunetradytsiynykh ta vidnovlyuvanykhdzherelenerhiyi / O.M. Sokhats'ka, N.Ye. Strel'bits'ka // Enerhosberezhenye. Enerhetyka. Enerhoaudyt – ȹ 11(93). – pp. 38 – 52. 23. Stern, N., 2007, The Economics of Climate Change: the Stern review, Cambridge, UK: Cambridge University Press, Ș. 662. 24. UN environment, Bloomberg New Energy Finance from: https://www.carbonbrief.org/seven- charts-show-how-renewable-investment-broke-records-in-2015.
22 European Science 1/2018
European Science Economy
APPROACHES TO DETERMINE THE ECONOMIC SECURITY LEVEL OF ENTERPRISES
Nadezda Shmygol doctor of Economics, full professor Zaporizhzhya National University Ukraine, Zaporizhzhya
Vlastimil Vicen Dr.h.c. JUDr. Ing. PhD. Honor. Prof. School of Economics and Management in Public Administration in Bratislava Slovakia
Abstract The article reviews some of the existing classifications of methodologies for economic security evaluation. It examines the most widely spread scientific approaches used to measure the overall level of economic security: the indicator or threshold, resource-functional program-target or complex, an institutional approach based on the theory of economic risks, rapid techniques. The work also provides a wide range of supporters of each of the techniques. The article offers a detailed description of the procedure while applying each methodological approach. It provides mathematical formulas for quantifying economic security within the considered approaches and a new systematization of all the advantages and disadvantages of a given scientific approach to measuring the level of economic security. As a result, we propose to use the synthesis of all existing approaches – the so-called generalized approach – to better assess the overall level of economic security. Key words: economic security, technique, scientific approach, the functional components of the economic security indicators, the criterion of economic security, the integral measure of economic security.
Statement of the problem
Today, much attention is paid to the evaluation of economic security on the macroeconomic (state or regions) level. However, to determine the economic security at the micro level there is a considerable lack of sufficient in-depth research and instead of a single comprehensive and easy-to- use technique there are widely differentiating scientific approaches. In this case there are issues such as:
European Science 1/2018 23 Economy European Science
- The lack of certainty with a specific list of components of the economic security of an enterprise; - Difficulties in the composition of the evaluation criteria for the components of economic security determination, and their graduation for all possible levels of economic security; - Lack of public Ukrainian methodologies for assessing enterprise security components level and general economic security including all its components, as the approaches that have been recognized in the foreign practice cannot always be applied in terms of Ukrainian economy [1, p. 12]. All of these issues need scientific understanding to identify ways of their rational solution. And the development of a comprehensive methodology to assess the economic security entities is critical.
Analysis of recent research and publications Today there are many studies about how to evaluate the level of economic security. Among scientists who have dedicated their work to specific problems, we should note the following: Arefyeva E., Baranowski A., Bendykov M., Vasyltsiv T., Hichova N., Dovbnya S., Evdokimov F., Yermolaev P., Ignatiev I., Illarionov A., Illyashenko S., Kovalev D., Kostanetskyy V., Kotenko N., Krakos J., Oleynikov E., Oleksyuk O., Plyetnikova I., Pokropyvnyy S., Popovich P., Reverchuk N., Serik N., Sukhorukov T., Tambovtsev V., Fedorov N., Shvydanenko G., Shpankovska N., Shtovba S. However, despite the large number of national scientists’ and practitioners’ works, we still don’t have a universal effective scientific approach to measure the level of economic security, and the existing methods have many significant disadvantages.
Formulation of the problem The aim and objective is to study the existing methodological approaches to assess the general level of economic security, the consideration of leading national researchers' opinions on these problems, analysis and systematization of the main advantages and disadvantages of the approaches used, and formulation of original author’s proposals.
Results In the literature, we can see the following classification of the most shared methodological approaches to economic security level determination: indicator approach, resource-functional, target-oriented and comprehensive approach, based on the economic risks theory. Express method is also widely spread. Indicator approach involves assessing the level of economic security as pairing the real company performance with certain indicators – performance thresholds. As a result of this comparison, we can determine the status of economic security: safe or unsafe, crisis, critical, pre-crisis or normal [2, p. 99 –100]. Representatives of indicator approach are: Kovalev D., Sukhorukova T., Illarionov A., Tambovtsev V., Baranowski O., Bendykov M., Ignatiev I., Shpankovska N., Kostanetskyy V., Kotenko N. and others [3; 4]. Thus, D. Kovalev and T. Sukhorukova offer to use the follow indicators to determine the level of economic security and major functional components: 1) Technological pillar: the degree of fixed assets amortization, loading specialized equipment, access to know-how, the share of funds spent on research and development, launch of fixed assets performance, researchers' average monthly salary; 2) Resource component: security principal types of production resources, ratio of coverage and costs to own sources, the possibility of substitution of resources and quality of resources; 3) Financial component: the index of industrial output, income dynamics, the amount of debts, market share, the share of public investment in GDP, profitability, capital vestments, long-term loans; 4) The social component: the minimum wages, the average wages, numbers of workers whose income is below the living wage, the part of wages in price, the money spend on food by employee’s family, the rate of staff turnover, number of working hours per week [5, p. 51 – 52].
Resource-functional approach is when the level of economic security is measured by determining the efficiency of enterprises resources. That means that the assessment of economic security is essentially an analysis of the financial state and economic activity of enterprises. This analysis is mainly carried out by the functional components of economic security. The general economic security levels must be compared in the dynamics [2, p. 99 – 100]. This approach is realized in the
24 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy works of such scientists as Oleynikov E., Pokropyvnyy S., Illyashenko S., Arefyeva E., Popovic P., Reverchuk N., Shtovba S., Shvydanenko G. and Oleksyuk A. [3; 4]. Professor S. Illyashenko offers the following methodology for economic security level calculation: 1) Transfer of performance levels of each component of the economic security to the relative evaluation according to the following formula:
1 Oi * ni , N i
where Oi – relative score of i-th component of economic security;
Ni – number of levels of i-th component of economic security;
ni – number of security i-th component, starting from the most adverse included; 2) Determine the weight of each component Ǫȭ economic security; 3) Calculate the integrated assessment of economic security as a weighted average of the components. The level of economic security increases when the integrated assessment approaches 1, and rating below 0.5 indicates economic security weakening [1, p. 18].
Taking into consideration the data on the proportion of the functional significance of the components of economic security such researchers as G. Shvydanenko and A. Oleksyuk derived a formula to calculate the overall index of economic security of industrial enterprises:
G 0,2* FF.C 0,15* FT T .C 0,2* FI HR.C 0,2* FINF.C 0,05* FENV .C
0,1* FPL.C 0,1* FLE.C ,
where FF.C – evaluation of financial component;
FT T .C – evaluation of technical and technological component;
FI HR.C – assessment of intellectual and human resource components;
FINF.C – evaluation of information component;
FENV .C – assessment of the environmental component;
FPL.C – assessment of the political and legal component;
FLE.C – evaluation of the law enforcement component of economic security [6, p. 165 – 166]. S. Pokropyvnyy notes that the combined criterion of economic security can be defined as follows:
n k seb ¦ ki * di , i 1
where k – combined criterion of economic security; seb
ki – the value of individual criteria for the i-th functional component;
di – share of the importance of the i-th functional component; n – number of elements of economic security. It is considered that the industrial share of the functional significance of the economic security components include: financial, intellectual and human resources, technical and technological components – 0.2; Information – 0.15; political, legal and environmental – 0.1; enforcement – 0.05 [7, p. 469]. So, as you can see, the views of three latter scholars on the proportion of the value of individual economic security components differ. In our view, it is more appropriate to determine the
European Science 1/2018 25 Economy European Science proportion of the functional significance of the economic security components guided by the specific activity of the investigated companies, the scope of their activities, and to set these parameters individually for industrial, agricultural, trade and financial sector [8, p. 28]. As for the value of individual criteria, it is advisable to calculate the ratio of the possible losses of the enterprise and the cost of measures related to their prevention:
where – total loss according to the i-th functional component of economic security, hrn;
– total cost of the measures to prevent the loss for the i-th functional component of economic security, hrn. The proposed criterion can be used only in case of quantitative estimates of losses associated with exposure to threats, and the magnitude of expenditure required to address them. According to T. Vasyltsiv, this method has disadvantages associated with unknown distribution of priorities in functional components of economic security for the various entities, and specific aspect of the industry, as well as the absence of grade scale of total and partial criteria [9 , p. 47]. P. Yermolaev (within resource-functional approach) offers functional profile method, based on calculating 28 indicators on the main components of economic security. Thus, for each indicator he sets a level of economic danger on a scale from 1 to 9. The author identifies four levels of economic danger, depending on the number of assigned points and notes that the level of economic danger is calculated monthly based on a particular scale of negative dynamics [8]. When using a software-based approach we carry out integration of indicators characterizing the level of economic security. The emphasis is on the selection of indicators and methods for determining their integration [2, p. 99 – 100]. Representatives of this approach are Evdokimov F., Dovbnya S., Hichova N., Fedorov N., Kovalev D. and Plyetnikova I. [3; 4]. In works by D. Kovalev and I. Plyetnikova it is recommended to represent the level of economic security as a function of several variables, namely as follows:
where , , ..., – key performance indicators;
f ( ), f ( ), ..., f ( ) – local functions of the level of economic security dependence on relevant performance indicators; , , ..., – the proportion of the importance of each indicator for economic security, which is determined in proportion to the average percentage of increase in the corresponding function , by changing the argument 1% [10, p. 35 – 37]. In general, resource-functional and target-oriented approaches seem basically similar – they provide estimates for individual components of economic security. Very often these two approaches are combined while measuring the level of economic security. Using approach based on the economic risks theory we determine all possible threats to the enterprise level and calculate the potential loss that is compared with the value of profits, income and property. The mentioned approach is narrower than other approaches [2, p. 99 – 100]. As each of these approaches has certain advantages and disadvantages, it is reasonable to combine most of methods and create a single generalized technique, which takes into account the individual elements of all existing scientific approaches. An example would be the position of G. Shvydanenko and A. Oleksyuk who offer – as integrated assessment of economic security – to use a technique based on the traditional indicators usage, the pace of their change and the possibility of specific risks realization. Scientists recommend following these stages in assessing: 1) Determine the required performance level for each component of economic security (for example, financial component can be described as a system of indicators of financial stability);
26 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy
2) Define targets generated in the previous step for the current period and determine their speed of change (the choice of indicators is carried out by management based on corporate strategy development); 3) Formulate the spectrum of possible threats to each component; 4) Determine the benchmark index for each indicator, the ratio of the actual value of each indicator with its regulations (industry average) value of each component in terms of economic security; 5) Determine the level of each component of economic security:
n ɋ FE.S ¦(I i *ti * qi ) *(1 pi ), i 1
where – benchmark index for each indicator;
– the rate of change (of at least three years);
– weight coefficient of each indicator in each component of the evaluation system, which is based on strategic targets; – the total probability of realization of the risk component; n – number of indicators used to evaluate each component of economic security; 6) Determine the integral index of economic security [6, p. 165]. The general indicator of economic security must meet the following criteria: clearly fixed boundaries; comparability of different time assessments of the economic security of one company and various industries; simplicity and availability of methods of calculation based on the credentials of its universality [10, p. 35]. Some classifications include another – institutional – approach to identify the level of economic security. It takes into account the number of competing companies in the market. As the level of competition increases, the level of economic security of the entity is reduced [8]. Supporters of rapid methods for determining the level of economic security are Krakos J., Serik N., Evdokimov F. The latter proposes to assess the current level of economic security by means of score evaluations and overall rating. Thus, the key indicators of economic security can be grouped in the following areas: financial security, security of work relations, work safety and security markets. It is recommended to evaluate each indicator based on whether it is stimulant or disincentive for the operation of the enterprise. The resulting key values must be compared with some normative data [11, p. 105]. We performed a comparative analysis of the main existing research approaches used to determine the overall level of economic security, and the results of the analysis are summarized in Table 1 [2, p. 99 – 104; 9, p. 47 – 48; 11].
Table 1 – Advantages and disadvantages of approaches to determine the economic security level of enterprises Name of the Advantages Disadvantages scientific approach (methodology) indicated 1. Allows using a large number 1. High probability of errors in (threshold) of indicators which allows in- determining the state of economic security approach depth analysis of economic with uncertainty about indicators security. 2. Offers broad classification of possible economic security levels. Resource- 1. A large number of 1. Difficulty of adequate assessment of functional recommendations on criteria of quality indicators due to lack of statistics approach economic security companies for each functional component of economic and their interpretation security, which leads to lack of accurate 2. Development of a wide quantitative expression. range of measures to protect 2. Direct Practical ignoring the concept of
European Science 1/2018 27 Economy European Science
from threats in all areas of the economic security and equating it with the enterprise activity. effective use of all resources of the 3. Highest possibility of enterprise. practical application. 3. Expert subjectivism in determining the significance of the components of economic security. 4. Lack of rank scale aggregate and individual criteria. 5. Substantial complexity due to the need to compare the values with those for several periods. Program target 1. Many factors influence the 1. Difficulties arise in determining the (complex) level of economic security. significance of coefficients on the basis of approach 2. Easy interpretation of expert assessments methods assessment results. 2. Difficulties in determining system performance. 3. Difficulties in determining the proportion of the importance of indicators. 4. Lack of informed choice functions depending on local The approach 1. Takes into consideration all 1. Narrowness based on possible threats to the theory of enterprise. economic risks Institutional 1. Individual approach to each 1. Significant limitations and ambiguity approach company in determining the level of economic security. Express methods 1. Convenience and ease of 1. Ignoring many factors influencing the use. level of economic security Generalized 1. Taking into account all the 1. Absence of gradation for values of the method possible factors influencing the integral index level of economic security. 2. Substantial complexity
As we can see from the table, each of the existing scientific approaches has some significant advantages and significant disadvantages, but the largest number of shortcomings are inherent to resource functional and performance-based approaches. An interesting classification of methodological approaches to determining the level of economic security of enterprises is offered by T. Vasyltsiv. The author divides approaches into traditional and unconventional. Traditional ones include: 1) approaches based on assessment of parameters that characterize all functional areas of the company and protect its assets and resources; 2) approaches based on the analysis of financial stability; 3) approaches using theories and critical recognition of crisis and non-crisis events of the plant; 4) approaches to the use of methods of forecasting bankruptcy.
Unconventional methods include: 1) the ratio of the value of gross investment and the resources needed for investment to support the adequate level of economic security; 2) determining the market value of equity and economic security of the enterprise; 3) assessment of business development, identifying system risk of its development; 4) determining the level of criminalization of the economy; 5) assessment of the risk level of economic activity [9, p. 43].
After assessing the overall level of economic security we can conclude about the current state of economic security and form the basis of a comprehensive analysis of the system providing for economic security.
28 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy
CONCLUSIONS
So, today there are various methodological approaches to assess the overall level of economic security, the majority of which have significant shortcomings that prevent their use in practice for the quantitative determination of economic security. The most acceptable one seems to be the generalized approach that is based on the basic elements of the main approaches used today. It is expedient further development in this area, which will allow taking into account all possible aspects related to business activity and can affect the level of economic security.
REFERENCES
1. ǰȓȤȧȠȍȕȒȖ ǹ. ǵ. ǹȖșȚȈȊȓȧȦȡȐȍ ȥȒȖȕȖȔȐȟȍșȒȖȑ ȉȍȏȖȗȈșȕȖșȚȐ ȗȘȍȌȗȘȐȧȚȐȧ Ȑ ȗȖȌȝȖȌȣ Ȓ Ȑȝ ȖȞȍȕȒȍ / ǹ. ǵ. ǰȓȤȧȠȍȕȒȖ // ǨȒȚțȈȓȤȕȭ ȗȘȖȉȓȍȔȐ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȒȐ. – 2003. – ȹ3. – ǹ. 12 – 19. 2. ǶȚȍȕȒȖ ǟ. Ƿ. ǭȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȈ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȈ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊȈ : [ȕȈȊȟ. ȗȖșȭȉ.] / ǟ. Ƿ. ǶȚȍȕȒȖ, ǫ. Ǩ. ǟȊȈȡȍȕȒȖ, Ǭ. Dz. ǪȖȘȖȕȒȖȊ. – ǽ. : ǪȐȌ. ǽǵǭǻ, 2012. – 256 ș. 3. ǴȈȘțȡȈȒ ǹ. Ǵ. ǴȍȚȖȌȐȒȈ ȖȞȭȕȒȐ ȘȭȊȕȧ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȮ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȐ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊȈ ȕȈ ȖșȕȖȊȭ ȚȍȖȘȭȮ ȕȍȟȭȚȒȐȝ ȔȕȖȎȐȕ [ǭȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȐȑ ȘȍșțȘș] : ȔȈȚȍȘȭȈȓȐ ȕȈțȒ.-ȗȘȈȒȚ. Internet-ȒȖȕȜ. [ǻȗȘȈȊȓȭȕȕȧ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȦ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȖȦ ȗȘȖȔȐșȓȖȊȐȝ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊ], 2011. – ǸȍȎȐȔ ȌȖșȚțȗț : http://mevhnu.at.ua/load/mizhnarodna_naukovo_praktichna_internet_konferencija/7_upravlinn ja_ekonomichnoju_bezpekoju_promislovikh_pidpriemstv/8-1-0-39 4. ǫȖȓȖȊȐȟ ǵ. Ǵ. ǴȍȚȖȌȐȒȈ ȈȕȈȓȭȏț ȚȈ ȖȞȭȕȒȐ ȘȭȊȕȧ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȮ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȐ șȭȓȤșȤȒȖȋȖșȗȖȌȈȘșȤȒȐȝ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊ / ǵ. Ǵ. ǫȖȓȖȊȐȟ // ǪȭșȕȐȒ Ƕǵǻ ȭȔȍȕȭ ǟ.ǟ. ǴȍȟȕȐȒȖȊȈ. – 2013. – Ǻ.18. – ǪȐȗ. 3/1. – ǹ. 79 – 83. 5. DzȖȊȈȓȍȊ Ǭ. ȅȒȖȕȖȔȐȟȍșȒȈȧ ȉȍȏȖȗȈșȕȖșȚȤ ȗȘȍȌȗȘȐȧȚȐȧ / Ǭ. DzȖȊȈȓȍȊ, Ǻ. ǹțȝȖȘțȒȖȊȈ // ȅȒȖȕȖȔȐȒȈ ǻȒȘȈȐȕȣ. – 1998. – ȹ10. – ǹ.48 – 52. 6. ȀȊȐȌȈȕȍȕȒȖ ǫ. Ƕ. ǹțȟȈșȕȈ ȚȍȝȕȖȓȖȋȭȧ ȌȭȈȋȕȖșȚȐȒȐ ȜȭȕȈȕșȖȊȖ-ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȮ ȌȭȧȓȤȕȖșȚȭ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊȈ : [ȔȖȕȖȋȘȈȜȭȧ] / ǫ. Ƕ. ȀȊȐȌȈȕȍȕȒȖ, Ƕ. ǟ. ǶȓȍȒșȦȒ. – Dz. : Dzǵǭǻ, 2002. – 192 ș. 7. ǭȒȖȕȖȔȭȒȈ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊȈ : ȗȭȌȘțȟ. / ȏȈ ȏȈȋ. ȘȍȌ. ǹ. Ǽ. ǷȖȒȘȖȗȐȊȕȖȋȖ. – [2-ȋȍ ȊȐȌ.] – Dz. : Dzǵǭǻ, 2001. – 528 ș., ȭȓ. 8. ǝȘȔȖȓȈȫȊ Ƿ. Ǫ. ǼțȕȒȞȭȖȕȈȓȤȕȐȑ ȗȘȖȜȭȓȤ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȮ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȐ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊȈ : ȔȍȚȖȌȐȟȕȭ ȚȈ ȗȘȐȒȓȈȌȕȭ ȈșȗȍȒȚȐ / Ƿ. Ǫ. ǝȘȔȖȓȈȫȊ // ǻȗȘȈȊȓȭȕȕȧ ȗȘȖȍȒȚȈȔȐ ȚȈ ȘȖȏȊȐȚȖȒ ȊȐȘȖȉȕȐȞȚȊȈ : ǯȉ. ȕȈțȒ. ȗȘ. – dzțȋȈȕșȤȒ : ȊȐȌ-ȊȖ ǹǵǻ ȭȔ. Ǫ. ǬȈȓȧ, 2013. – ȹ1 (45). – ǹ. 26 – 33. 9. ǪȈșȐȓȤȞȭȊ Ǻ. ǫ. ǭȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȈ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȈ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔȕȐȞȚȊȈ ǻȒȘȈȮȕȐ : șȚȘȈȚȍȋȭȧ ȚȈ ȔȍȝȈȕȭȏȔȐ ȏȔȭȞȕȍȕȕȧ : [ȔȖȕȖȋȘȈȜȭȧ] / Ǻ. ǫ. ǪȈșȐȓȤȞȭȊ. – dzȤȊȭȊ : ǨȘȈȓ, 2008. – 384 ș. 10. DzȖȊȈȓȍȊ Ǭ. DzȖȓȐȟȍșȚȊȍȕȕȈȧ ȖȞȍȕȒȈ țȘȖȊȕȧ ȥȒȖȕȖȔȐȟȍșȒȖȑ ȉȍȏȖȗȈșȕȖșȚȐ ȗȘȍȌȗȘȐȧȚȐȧ / Ǭ. DzȖȊȈȓȍȊ, ǰ. ǷȓȍȚȕȐȒȖȊȈ // ȅȒȖȕȖȔȐȒȈ ǻȒȘȈȐȕȣ. – 2001. – ȹ4. – ǹ. 35 – 40. 11. ǺȒȈȟȍȕȒȖ Ǩ. Ǵ. ǶȞȭȕȒȈ ȘȭȊȕȧ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȮ ȉȍȏȗȍȒȐ ȗȭȌȗȘȐȫȔșȚȊȈ / Ǩ. Ǵ. ǺȒȈȟȍȕȒȖ, Ƕ. dz. ǸȍȏȕȭȒȖȊ // ǪȭșȕȐȒ ȍȒȖȕȖȔȭȟȕȖȮ ȕȈțȒȐ ǻȒȘȈȮȕȐ. – 2010. – ȹ1. – ǹ. 101 – 106.
European Science 1/2018 29 Economy European Science
THE ROLE OF ORGANIZATIONAL AND ECONOMIC CULTURE IN IMPROVING ENTERPRISE PERFORMANCE
Anhelina Spitsyna PhD, Assoc. Prof, Dept. of Economics National Transport University, Kyiv, Ukraine
Abstract. The article deals with the role of organizational and economic culture factors in improving enterprise performance. The author analyzes their influence on the production personnel and managers' performance as well as on the formation of the internal environment of the enterprise. Key words: organizational and economic culture, organization values, personnel
Introduction.
Organizational and economic culture is a prerequisite of effective enterprise performance. However, sometimes the management of Ukrainian enterprises does not pay enough attention to different aspects of organizational and economic culture, neglect the knowledge and experience of previous cultures and does not develop new traditions based on European experience. Economic values are generally shared ideas about the goals of economic activities. They function in the form of an ideal, the basic principles of thinking and are ideal criteria for assessing economic events, phenomena and processes. Economic values have advantages over such concepts as wealth, money and income-generating means, and the relatively more abstract categories such as capitalism, socialism, individualism, economic liberty, equality, etc. Any society and any social group have their own hierarchy of values. For some population groups, wealth is the highest value, for others it is a 'pure conscience.' In some societies, private property is regarded as a condition for the realization of economic and social freedom, and in others as a social evil that generates social inequality and conflicts. Unfortunately, to date there are no definitions and interpretations of organizational and economic culture in the above specified context. Organizational and economic culture, as a term, covers most of the phenomena not only of the material and non-material life of the organization including the material values and moral norms, the adopted code of conduct, traditions, rituals, dress code as well as the established standards of quality of products. Different manifestations of enterprise organizational culture and economic mechanisms are observed as soon as an individual step across the threshold of the enterprise. Organizational and economic culture improves the workers' adaptation to the requirements of economic reform and is reflected in a certain philosophy of the enterprise management, above all, top management, which is realized in a specific enterprise strategy. Thus, organizational and economic culture has a critical impact on the enterprise functioning.
Analysis of recent research and Palekh and I. G. Chimich [1-3]. It's publications. noteworthy that much more extensively The nature and role of organizational organizational culture has been studied by culture as an economic category have been foreign scholars, in particular, by E. A. explored by a number of Ukrainian scientists, Chernykh, R. Kigan, D. Meyerson and others among whom are B. M. Andrushkiv, A. O. [1-10]. However, the impact of organizational Drobilenko, P. V. Livitska, V. S. Loznitsa, J. I. and economic culture on the improvement of
30 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy enterprise performance has been left out economic process agents' behaviors. reserchers' attention. Therefore, it is important that the content of the state norms should be realistic and Objectives. adequate to the conditions of their The economic reform, which has been implementation, meet citizens' expectations taking place in Ukraine, has greatly increased and agree with their moral consciousness, the role of organizational and economic because economic norms that can not be culture in the enterprise effective functioning followed undermine the very idea of the and has made it a modern management tool. mandatory norm implementation. This necessitates the search of new Changes in the economic and other social mechanisms for the development of spheres change the conditions of people's organizational and economic culture as an joint activities. Therefore, some economic enterprise performance factor. Hence, the norms cease to meet the needs of economic objective of our study is to determine the role actors over time and become dysfunctional of organizational and economic culture in the and inappropriate. Moreover, obsolete norms enterprise performance improvement. slow down the economic system development. Therefore, people will strive to change them in Discussion. order to bring them into line with new living Economic ideals can be defined as the conditions. general concepts of perfection in the sphere of Enterprise organizational and economic economic life that are produced by and culture should ensure enterprise's high present in economic consciousness. Therefore, profitability by maximizing the efficiency of they are not fully achievable, although they management and improving the enterprise represent a dream and a model which people performance as a whole [11] by: seek. For example, the modern mechanisms - improvement of human resources of a market economy in the Western world management; have been developed by approaching the - formation of workers' attitudes towards ideal. Today they are adopted as legal and the enterprise as a modern European economic norms that regulate the economic industrial production (their second home); process agents' behaviors. - development of workers' ability to rely in Ideals reflect the practical economic their work and personal life on the established experience of a particular society and undergo behavior norms and to use conflict-free issue socio-historical specification. Although the solving tactics; ideas of social equality, economic freedom - use of new organizational and economic and justice are established values, the culture development mechanisms. different social conditions, "materialized form" Organizational and economic culture is a and particular understanding of equality, competitive advantage of the enterprise, since freedom and justice have changed. It is it is considered to be a generally accepted, necessary to distinguish between the real consistent and integrated system of values, values of society and the ideals, which are approaches and definitions. formulated as ideological constructs. As J. Eldridge and A. Crombie state, Economic norms are common patterns that organizational culture refers to the unique regulate economic behavior. They are a configuration of norms, values, beliefs, ways system of behaviors expected in the economic of behaving and so on, that characterize the sphere. manner in which groups and individuals Economic norms exist in the economic combine to get things done [6]. This definition sphere and serve certain economic of organizational culture is complemented by relationships. Economic norms function at the W. Ouchi, who believes that organizational formal legal superstructure level as state laws culture comprises the symbols, ceremonies and regulations and as official legal and myths, which inform the organization documents (laws, instructions, orders) that members about the established values and regulate the economic relations in the beliefs [8]. country. In order for these norms to be not According to V. Katkov, organizational purely declarative, they should become culture is a system of formal and informal everyday socio-economic practices, i.e. they rules and norms, customs and traditions, should function successfully at the level of the individual and group interests and behaviors
European Science 1/2018 31 Economy European Science in a given organization, which may differ in Traditional law is understood through daily behavior styles, work satisfaction measures, monitoring of its functioning, rather than by a levels of cooperation and the degrees of detailed analysis of different legislative acts. employees' identification with the organization Business itself is limited to informal customs and its goals [9]. and rules, which are recognized by everyone Altough the proposed definitions of who does business and are regarded as an organizational culture cannot be disputed, one "entry ticket" to the business community. should take into account the fact that The lives and activities of business enterprise organizational culture is greatly circles,to a great extent, depend on a network influenced by the economic factors associated of contacts, which are often controlled by with the enterprise workers, top managers rules and/or routine formal and informal and the environment. agreements. It is common knowledge that All this calls for the introduction of a new many (if not all) labor markets are based on term. We suggest to understand enterprise strict principles of conduct and contracting, organizational and economic culture as a which are largely shaped by social traditions system of social and economic factors that and culture. influence the enterprise development. Since Economic culture plays an important role in organizational culture affects all the enterprise the economic system functioning because it personnel from the institutional to the shapes the social base and a specific type of technical level of management, it is necessary economy. It determines who and how will to take into consideration its role in every influence the image and behaviors of various worker's work and life [10]: socio-economic actors. There are also some - for the enterprise owner, it is a way of social functions that critically depend on self-realization; economic culture. In our opinion, these are: - for managers, it is an incentive for self- formation of social economic consciousness organization and a stanard of the established and certain types of economic thinking and order; behavior; reflection and evaluation of various - for workers, it is working conditions. aspects of economic activity, identification of The organization's culture reflects the the most significant problems and goals and values and norms of behavior that have been the development of appropriate economic formed by the history of the organization's programs; creation and accumulation of development. It is based on the national economic values and norms that regulate the culture of the country and/or region where the entire system of economic relations; enterprise is located. However, it should be development of economic laws and models noted that the content of organizational that are the basis of people's economic culture is strongly influenced by the values, consciousness and behaviors; accumulation of principles, ideas and attitudes of the all social experience; values-based social organization creators. [4]. economic integration; consolidation of Economic habits and routines determine economic ties and forms of communication; the choice of the most appropriate and fairly personal socialization and development common means of group economic activity. through various economic activities. The importance of habits in the formation of There are enterprises in Ukraine that economic behavior has been stressed by such originated in the Soviet period and were eco-sociologists as T. Veblen, F. Knight, J. shaped by the then ideas about effective Kato and others. Emergence of habits and management and organizational culture. people's following the general rules of However, over time these enterprises' behavior are both the result of a relatively organizational and economic culture has passive and often unconscious imitation of changed considerably which has brought others and the result of individuals' conscious about fundamental changes in the enterprise free choice. management structure and customer Social habits and routine behaviors can not communications [1]. be overestimated. For example, all economic Economic culture manifests itself in people's activities are carried out in accordance with economic relationships andreflects the most the traditional law, which enables economic typical and repetitive elements of these agents to judge the viability of contracts and relationships that facilitate the reproduction of the probable consequences of actions. their institutional and personal forms. Culture
32 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy takes in and promotes certain rules- and norms- manifestations of culture and their co-workers' regulated economic interactions and methods of behaviors seem to them quite ordinary. Veteran formation of individual and group consciousness workers can become aware of their enterpise and behaviors. organizational culture if/when they compare it with Another important aspect of organizational other enterprises as a consumer or if/when new and economic culture is top management's workers come to work [4]. attitudes towards it, which can be manifested Organizational culture directs enterprise in two ways: if culture does not contradict the workers' activities and serves as a standard, objectives of the management, managers do because work objectives are closely linked with not feel or notice it and are quite comfortable. the organization's values. Organizational culture However, if the principles of the organizational also includes the permissible ways to achieve culture do not contribute to the development various goals, both personal and organizational. of the enterprise and/or the workers' goals The relative stability of organizational culture contradict the goals of the management, such characteristics maintains workers' sense of culture becomes a serious obstacle to the stability, which meets their need for safety as a development and can cause the collapse of basic human need. Too fast or dramatic changes the enterprise. in organizational culture, especially large-scale Thus, enterprise management view ones or those that relate to the enterprise organizational culture as a regulator of structure, may undermine the workers' sense of workers' behavior, which at best promotes the stability and cause anxiety for the professional organization's prosperity or at worst hinders future. If large changes take place in the and limits its development. The organization's external environment, organizational culture culture, being the strongest work orientates workers and serves as a kind of motivator/demotivator, encourages managers survival technology as well as contributes to to look for the ways of enhancing its maintaining the organization's position on the motivating capacity and/or weakening its market [4]. demotivating effects. In addition, organizational culture forms Socio-economic changes and the workers' positive attitudes towards work, development of a socially oriented economy in because achieving the goals of the enterprise Ukraine necessitate the formation of youth contributes to the achievement of workers' market economic culture, which would own goals, facilitates satisfaction of their improve young people's economic activities needs and is consistent with the structure of and allow assessing these activities in terms each worker's personality. Elements of of social and moral values rather than organizational culture and the values and economic expediency [7]. norms acquired by workers are internal The transition of Ukraine to market motivating forces that encourage workers to relations contributes to the freedom of people, be professionally efficient [4]. opens up new possibilities for the realization The leading role in the enterprise of their social, economic and spiritual needs organizational culture is played by the as well as creates a basis for the growth of external environment, which to some extent national wealth. This largely depends on the stimulates the development of information education system, because human culture is, technology, although, according to some to a great extent, a product of education and studies, it is not seen as quite active. The training. emergence of new market segments forces Analysis of organizational and economic enterprises to shift the emphasis in their culture's properties, functions, elements, activities and requires the use of new strengths and weaknesses allows enterprise management, human resource and production managers to avoid making different mistakes, methods, including personnel training, extra costs and worries. It is very important refresher training and retraining and to know that any phenomenon in the recruitement of workers of new specialties. organization is closely linked to its culture, Obviously, organizational culture is closely and any smallest change in the organization connected with customers, suppliers and will inevitably bring about positive or negative partners. Information about the goals and changes in the organization's culture. principles of the enterprise allow Enterprise workers who have been employed organizational culture to be a stable image of for a long time, usually do not notice the the organization. This information can be
European Science 1/2018 33 Economy European Science purposefully formed by means of advertising, organizational culture promotes new workers' public relations and is represented in the form adaptation to new work conditions and of external, material aspects of the environment. organization's life. These include design, Orientation to the enterprise mission- clothing, logo, brand name and trade mark. stated values, goals and principles creates an However, the external image of the algorithm, a technology of achieving the goals enterprise must be consistent with its internal and sets a benchmark in the changing image. The internal image of the organization environment, thus instilling in everyone is a manifestation of organizational culture. associated with the enterprise the feeling of The purposeful formation of the internal image stability and reliability [1]. of the organization is impossible without Organizational and economic culture, which changes in or the development of plays a significantly role in enterprise organizational culture. performance, is formed by a number of There are several functions that reflect the factors, or (sub) cultures. role played by organizational and economic The working conditions culture describes culture. the division of responsibilities in the The values of organizational culture are organization. The interpersonal relations those shared by the majority of workers. culture characterizes relations between co- Shared values bring together workers or team workers, their cohesion and proneness to members. Compliance with the organization's conflict. The workers culture stems from their norms, customs, rituals and traditions as well spiritual culture, moral attitudes and beliefs, as the knowledge of a specific language, the which form their worldviews, skills in using history and features of the organization the acquired knowledge and the relationships makes workers feel affiliated with their with other people. The production enterprise, develops their commitment to the organization culture focuses on specific enterprise and integrates them into the projects implementation using the necessary enterprise community. resources and people in order to produce a Through the means of broadcasting used in synergistic effect. The management culture is a given culture, a new worker receives an idea based on the central source of power, a key about the organization's goals and values and figure that directs all processes in the means for their achievement as well as abot organization. This culture is 'responsible' for the rules, norms, behaviors, traditions and management activities and management career development opportunities. In this way functions.
Conclusion.
Economic culture is a multidimensional phenomenon that consists of both rational and irrational components and contains, as its basic elements, economic values, norms, stereotypes, ideas, concepts, beliefs and traditions popular in a given society, as well as people's attitudes and orientations towards the existing economic system, certain important 'rules of the game' and the principles of the relationship between individuals and economic institutions. Economic Culture: - Selects (eliminates, preserves, accumulates) the values and norms necessary for the survival and development of the economy; - Collects benchmarks for the appropriate economic behaviors and economic activities (e.g., preserves craftsmen's traditions, traditions of co-workers' mutual economic assistance, relations with the top management, attitudes to various instructions, orders, regulations, etc.); - Passes down from the past into the present the values and norms that are the basis of labor, consumption, distribution and other economic acts and relations; - Updates the values and norms that direct the development of the economy (it is the source of new normative ideas and behaviors). Thus, the organizational and economic culture development mechanisms are constantly changing and improved under the influence of different environmental factors. Organizational culture of the enterprise allows finding out the drawbacks in the enterprise's work and identifying their causes followed by working out the ways of their eliminating in order to improve the enterprise's performance for its survival in a competitive environment.
34 European Science 1/2018 European Science Economy
References:
1. Andrushkiv, B. (2010). Sengulyarytyvnist formuvannya korporatyvnoyi kultury v konteksti yevropeiskoyi transformatsiyi pidpryyemstv [Singularity of corporate culture formation in the context European transformation of enterprises ].Visnyk ekonomichnoyi nauky Ukrayiny. [Herald of economic science of Ukraine]. 1(17), 23-27.[in Ukrainian] 2. Cameron, C. (2001). Diagnostika i izmenenie organizatsionnoi kultury [Diagnosing and changing organizational culture]. Saint-Petersburg: Piter, [in Russian] 3. Chernykh, E. Korporativnaya i organizatsionnaya kultura - sinonimy ili raznye ponyatiya [Corporate and organizational culture – synonyms or different concepts]. Retrieved December, 22, 2017, from: http://www.corpculture.ra/content/korporativnaya-i-organizatsionnaya-kultura- sinonimy-ili-raznye-ponyatiya[in Russian] 4. Eldridge, J., Crombie, A. (1974). Sociology of organization. London: Allen&Unwin. 5. Katkov, V. (2000). Formirovanie organizatsionnoi kultury na promyshlennom predpriyatii [Formation of organizational culture at industrial enterprises].Upravlenie personalom [Personnel management]. 2, 15. [in Russian] 6. Korporativnaya kultura [Corporate culture]. Retrieved January 12, 2018, from: http://HR_Portal.ru[in Russian] 7. Levitskaya, P. Korporativnye tsennosti v usloviyakh informatsionnogo obschestva [Corporate values in information society]. Retrieved February 16, 2018, from: http://www.promgups.ru/publisher/txt3/more.phpmore14[in Russian] 8. Ouchi, W. (1981). Theory "Z": How American business can meet the Japanese challenge. Reading, MA: Addison-Wesley. 9. Palekha, Yu. (1999) Klyuchi do uspikhu abo Organizatsiina ta upravlinska kultury. [Keys to success or organizational and management culture]. Kiev: YeUFIMB,. [in Ukrainian] 10. Spivak, V. (2000). Organizatsionnoe povedenie i upravlenie personalom[Organizational behavior and personnel management]. Saint-Petersburg: Piter,. [in Russian] 11. Steklova, O. et al. (2007). Organizatsionnaya kultura: uchebnoe posobie [Organizational culture: students' book]. Ulyanovsk: UlGTU,. [in Russian]
9ë&+2'2(85Ð36.$$*(17Ô5$35(52=92-QR ($67(51(8523($1'(9(/230(17$*(1&<QR ZZZHHGDVN
European Science 1/2018 35 Law European Science
THE HISTORICAL TRUTH ABOUT THE SECULAR GENOCIDE OF AZERBAIJANIS IS DRENCHED IN BLOOD
Arif Jamil Oglu Guliyev Doctor of Law, Professor of the Department of International Law of the National Aviation University, Kyiv, Ukraine Honored Worker of Education of Ukraine
Abstract. The attainment of independence by Azerbaijan made it possible to reconstruct an objective picture of the historical past of the Azerbaijani people. Truths are revealed that have been classified and banned for many years, reveals the true essence of falsified in due time facts. After a long period of peace, the national liberation movement was revived, that as a result of the collapse of the Russian Empire in 1917, the three main peoples of the Transcaucasia, Georgia, Azerbaijan and Armenia, completed their independence. Key words: Azerbaijan, independence, historical past, historical truth, historical lands, genocide, people.
Problem statement
Encouraged by this success, Armenia, throughout the 20th century, tried to seize the territories of Georgia and Azerbaijan, which continues to this day. The defeat of Russia in the First World War, largely contributed by some of the leaders of the Bolshevik Party, headed by Germany's paid agent A.Parvus and his "disciples" V.Lenin and L.Trotsky, placed the countries of Transcaucasia in a difficult situation1. The Armenian-Azerbaijani confrontation left a bloody trace in the history of Azerbaijan and even Turkey. The history of the policy of genocide and aggression of Armenian nationalists against the Azerbaijani people has been around for 200 years. "The genocide, which was repeatedly carried out against the Azerbaijani people and has not received a proper political and legal assessment for a long time, is one of such undisclosed pages of history," the decree of the President of the Republic of Azerbaijan, Heydar Aliyev, on March 26, 1998, was noted. People remember all the bloody events that took place in Azerbaijan in the last hundred years, and mass repressions against Azerbaijanis, organized on March 30-31, 1918, by the rules of the so- called Baku commune in conjunction with Armenian chauvinists. Then they carried out a massacre of the Muslim population, unprecedented to this day.
Analysis of recent research and ... Only 80 years later, on March 26, 1998, in publications. The problem of the historical the Decree of the President of the Republic of truth about the secular genocide of Azerbaijan "On the Genocide of Azerbaijanis"2, Azerbaijanis is the subject of research by signed by the national leader Heydar Aliyev, many authors. The most known of them are this appraisal was announced on March 31 Gejdar Alyev, Ylxam Alyev, Musskyj Y.A., "Day of genocide of Azerbaijanis"3 and gave a Shavrov K. N. and many other Azerbaijani and comprehensive political and legal assessment foreign outstanding scientists. of what happened. On January 18, 2018, his Order "On the Setting goals and objectives. The purpose 100 th anniversary of the genocide of of this article is to study the matters of the Azerbaijanis of 1918", the President of the Armenian-Azerbaijani confrontation. Republic of Azerbaijan, Ilham Aliyev, notes that "At various stages of history, Armenian Presenting of the main material. March 31 nationalists carried out ethnic cleansings, - "Day of the genocide of Azerbaijanis" deportations against our compatriots in order
36 European Science 1/2018 European Science Law to realize the mythical idea of" Great Armenia The policy of genocide and terror " and genocides. One of the most monstrous Over the years, Azerbaijan has done a tragedies committed against the Azerbaijani great job of bringing the truth about genocide people is the massacre committed 100 years and ethnic cleansing to the international ago - in March-April 1918 by Dashnak- community. The decree also touches upon the Bolshevik armed detachments acting under historical roots of the Armenian aggression the mandate of the Baku Council4. against Azerbaijan, and the policy of genocide In those days, in the city of Baku, as well and terror was reflected. The document also as in other cities and districts that were part emphasizes that throughout history the of the Baku province, tens of thousands of genocide against Azerbaijanis was carried out civilians were killed precisely because of their as a result of the Russian-Armenian ethnic and religious affiliations, settlements partnership. In this way, the Russian Empire were destroyed, monuments of culture, wanted to gain a foothold in the South mosques and cemeteries. Subsequently, even Caucasus, and Armenia, taking advantage of more brutal Armenian nationalists continued Russia's patronage, wanted to seize the native inhuman acts, massacres, looting and ethnic Azerbaijani lands and build "Great Armenia" cleansing in Karabakh, Zangezur, Nakhchivan, on them. Shirvan, Irevan and other regions."5 Back in 1721, during the campaign to the These documents are a kind of program that Caucasus and the conquest of the Caspian is necessary to preserve the national memory of territories of Azerbaijan, including Baku, Peter present and future generations of Azerbaijanis. I encountered strong resistance from the local In the historical decree, which discloses the population and launched the "Armenian map", policy of genocide and the deportation of that is, on November 10, 1724, issued an Azerbaijanis, there are the following lines: "After edict to place in Baku and Derbent the independence of the Republic of Azerbaijan, representatives of treacherous Armenian there was an opportunity to create an objective population in the Caspian regions. According history of our people." The events, which were to the decree, the first group of Armenian banned, are analyzed, and they get their true families was moved to the regions of Gilan assessment. Which was used against the and Mazandaran, as well as to Baku, which Azerbaijani people and for many years did not was in the hands of the Russians8. receive the proper political and legal assessment In continuation of this policy in 1768, - one of the undisclosed pages of history."6 Catherine II issued a decree on the capture of In the opinion of Azerbaijani specialists, Armenians under the protection of the empire. the twentieth century will be remembered by And in 1802, Emperor Alexander I gave the world in an extremely disgusting and concrete instructions to the Caucasian viceroy, unprecedented Armenian-Turkic confrontation, Prince Pavel Tsitsianov: "By all means, it is in which Baku blames Armenians who are ill- necessary to use Armenians to seize related to all those who speak the Turkic Azerbaijani khanates."9 language. The purpose of this Armenian policy This is the beginning of the history of the is the expulsion of Azerbaijanis from their occupation of Azerbaijani lands. The Gulistan historical lands and the creation of the "Great (1813) and Turkmenchay (1828) agreements, Armenia" on the "liberated" territory7. A which divided Azerbaijan into two parts - "Great Armenia" is the fruit of the sick Northern Azerbaijan and Southern Azerbaijan, imagination of Armenian historians and accelerated the process of armenization of the ideologists, which provokes terrorist lands of Northern Azerbaijan. Immediately manifestations leading to inhuman actions and after the Turkmenchay Treaty - March 21, even nightmarish crimes, the victim of which 1828, by the decree of Emperor Nicholas I in became the Azerbaijani people. the territory of the Erevan and Nakhchivan In support of this thesis of Baku is the fact khanates, the "Armenian region" was that Armenia, "created" in Nagorno-Karabakh established. The document actually laid the on historical Azerbaijani lands, is an occupied foundation for the creation of a future 20% of the territory of Azerbaijan, where Armenia on the territory of Azerbaijan (the ethnic cleansing is comparable to genocide, monument was established in 1978 in honor and acts of vandalism against Azerbaijanis are of the 150th anniversary of the migration of committed Armenians to the territory of Nagorno- Karabakh of Azerbaijan).
European Science 1/2018 37 Law European Science
According to the statistics of that period, Azerbaijanis still lived in the Irevan province, 7331 Azerbaijanians and 2369 Armenians which accounted for 45% of all its inhabitants. lived in the center of "Armenian region" in the The First World War, which broke out in city of Irevan. Parallel to this, on the basis of 1914, and the 1917 revolution that followed paragraph 15 of the Turkmenchay Treaty, it, created favorable conditions for the renewal another 40,000 Armenians moved from Iran of claims to Azerbaijan. In early 1915, the to Irevan, Karabakh and Nakhchivan. Similar Armenian population of the north-eastern processes occurred after the Russian-Turkish provinces of Turkey initiated provocation wars of 1829 and 1878. From the territory of against the Ottoman state and carried out Turkey, 85 thousand Armenians moved to mass slaughter and deportation of the Turks. these territories. All these processes were Turkey also responded with harsh actions. And accompanied by forcible expulsion, murders of together with the Armenian military indigenous people - Azerbaijanis.10 detachments from the territory of Turkey to As a bait for attracting the Dashnaks to the Irevan province, Zangezur and Karabakh their side, the Bolsheviks also used the migrated a huge number of Armenians. "Decree on Turkish Armenia" of December 29, Armenians who relied on the Russian army 1917, signed by VI Lenin and JV Stalin. This first in Nakhchivan and Irevan, and then in decree assumed the creation of the Armenian Karabakh and other regions of Azerbaijan, autonomy on the Turkish territory temporarily forcefully pressed peaceful Azerbaijanis. occupied by the Russian troops. Moreover, the Then, in accordance with the Erzurum Bolshevik leaders prudently laid the agreement, concluded between the Ottoman implementation of this decree on the head of state and the Bolshevik Transcaucasian the Baku Bolsheviks S. Shahumyan, who was Commissariat, Russian troops left their ordered to render all possible assistance to positions on the Caucasian front, and their Armenian organizations "to implement the place was occupied by Armenian armed national idea that the oppressed Armenian formations. Taking advantage of the prevailing people had been waiting for centuries." anarchy, the Armenians launched terror against Azerbaijanis: until March 1918, 199 Mass pogroms in Baku, Shusha, Zangezur Azerbaijani villages were looted and burned in Uyezd, Karabakh the Irevan province, out of 135,000 In the second half of the XIX century the Azerbaijanis living in these territories, some genocide against Azerbaijanis took a planned were exterminated, and the rest were forced character. The ideologists of this crazy idea to flee in regions controlled by Turkish are created by the terrorist organizations troops11. Gpchak (1887, Geneva), Dashnaktsutyun Stepan Shaumyan, who was appointed on (1890, Tiflis), the Union of Armenian Patriots December 16, 1917 by the Council of People's (1805, New York). The program settings of Commissars of the RSFSR, was appointed as these organizations are full of instructions to an extraordinary commissioner for the affairs "liberate territories" from Azerbaijanis. of the Caucasus. Shaumyan was given The Russian revolution of 1905-1907 extraordinary powers to carry out the policy of opened wide opportunities for the "Great Sovietization of the Caucasus, which was Army". Using the confusion, they committed under the occupation of Russian troops. First, mass pogroms in Baku, Shusha, Zangezur the changes that took place during the world Uyezd, Karabakh, plundering and destroying war, could not be better corresponded to the 75 Azerbaijani settlements. frantic plans of the Armenian nationalists. After the revolution of 1905-1907, the process of deportation and genocide against Reason for a bloody conflict Azerbaijanis continued in a latent form. After the conclusion of the Brest-Litovsk Confirm this fact and statistics of the time. Peace Agreement (March 1918), the Russian Based on the information published in 1916, army left Kars, Ardahan and Batumi, these the population of the Irevan province regions passed under Turkish jurisdiction, and increased 40 times and reached 570 thousand the Turkish government demanded the people. But the number of the Azerbaijani release of these areas. Part of the Russian and population decreased by 4.6 times. But Armenian troops returning from Iran and despite deportation and harassment, 247,000 Turkey settled in Baku, where at that time there was a small number of Muslim volunteer
38 European Science 1/2018 European Science Law soldiers. Shahumyan, taking advantage of the April 13, 1918, wrote: "Having taken fact that Muslim servicemen decided to send advantage of the attack on our infantry weapons to volunteers in Lankaran, gave the detachment, we launched an offensive along order to prevent sending weapons and the entire front line, today we have a six- ammunition to this southern city. In the thousand-strong armed force. The Dashnaks ensuing skirmish were the dead and wounded. had national armed units of 3-4 thousands of This was the reason for the conflict: people, and they too were at our disposal, it Shaumyan set Russians and Armenians was their participation that gave the civil war against Azerbaijanis, and in Baku there was a the character of the international massacre, massacre of the Muslim population. but it was not possible to prevent it.We In the morning of March 30, the Armenian- deliberately took this step.If the Azerbaijanis Bolshevik formations subjected the city to won, then Buck It would be declared the salvo fire from warships. After the artillery capital of Azerbaijan "...13 preparation, the armed Dashnaks broke into To investigate serious crimes committed by the houses of Azerbaijanis and committed Armenians, the government of the Azerbaijan merciless murders. The massacre took a mass Democratic Republic created an Extraordinary character on the night of March 31 to April 1. Investigation Commission, took a number of For three days, 17,000 people were killed in measures to preserve the people's memory Baku. Shahumyan detachments confiscated and bring to the world community the realities the property of Baku residents for 400 million revealed by the commission. rubles, destroyed many Muslim places of The first attempt to give an objective worship. The Dashnaks and Bolsheviks fired political assessment of the March slaughter from the heavy guns and the mosque of carried out by Bolshevik-Dashnak gangs was Tyazyapir, gave the building "Ismailiye" - one taken shortly after the proclamation of May of the majestic monuments of architecture of 28, 1918, the state independence of Baku - to the fire. From March 30 to April 2, Azerbaijan. To this end, on June 15, 1918, the as a result of the bloody massacre in Azerbaijani government decided to organize Shamakhi, 8027 Azerbaijanis (including 2,560 an Extraordinary Investigation Commission "to women and 1277 children) were killed, and 53 investigate the violence that has been carried Muslim villages were burnt to ashes12. out against Muslims and their property In the Guba district, the outrageous throughout the entire Transcaucasus since the Dashnaks destroyed 162 villages, killed more outbreak of the European war"14. than 16,000 civilians. Thousands of our The Extraordinary Commission of Inquiry compatriots said goodbye to life in Lankaran, did a great job of recording all cases of Mugani. Completely destroyed 160 Azerbaijani violence against Azerbaijanis and the settlements in Nagorno-Karabakh, a massacre circumstances of their committing during the in Shusha. In March-April 1918, 50,000 March 1918 events. Based on the materials Azerbaijanis were killed in Baku, Shamakhi, collected by the commission against the Guba, Mugan and Lankaran, over 10,000 perpetrators of the March tragedy, dozens of people were expelled from their homes. In criminal cases were opened. Shamakhi, 58 villages were destroyed, 7,000 After the fall of the Democratic Republic, civilians were killed (1,653 women and 965 this process was suspended, a complete children). Wiped from the face of the earth investigation into the events that had 122 villages in the Guba, 150 in the upper occurred and a corresponding political and part of Karabakh, 115 in Zangezur, 211 in the legal assessment was prevented. Irevan province, 92 in the Kars region, despite Unfortunately, the events of April 1920, the sex and age, tens of thousands of people which led to the occupation of Azerbaijan by were killed. Bolshevik troops and put an end to the state During the 70 years of the domination of independence of the republic, did not allow Soviet ideology, the March events were this commission to complete its work. The presented in historiography as "civil war", Bolsheviks seizing power in Azerbaijan not "counterrevolutionary rebellion", but in fact only suspended its activities, but also did there was another genocide of our people by everything possible to erase the lessons of the the Dashnak-Bolshevik forces. Its organizer March tragedy from the historical memory of Shaumyan, in a telegram from the Council of the Azerbaijani people. People's Commissars of the RSFSR sent on
European Science 1/2018 39 Law European Science
Encouraged by the success, the new leaders the democratic reforms that began in the of Armenia tried to strengthen the old policy. In USSR to meet the "legitimate demands of the 1922 they presented the project of unification of Armenian people" about the "reunification" of Akhalkalaki and Borchalin districts and creation NKAO with Armenia. In the same year in on their basis of a single Armenian Paris, the then economic adviser to Gorbachev administrative unit, which in future, in the AG Aganbegyan and other very close people future, was to be annexed to Armenia. However, of Gorbachev met with representatives of the this attempt in 1923 ended in failure. In the Armenian diaspora in France, and then same year, an Armenian national district with its hastened to give an interview to French center in Khankendi was established in newspapers in which he stated that Karabakh, Azerbaijani Nagorny Karabakh. located in the north-east of the republic , In the 30s of the last century Armenia became Armenian. AG Aganbegyan said: "As continued to "creep" its territory. In 1929- an economist, I believe that he is more 1930, Armenia was given a large piece of connected with Armenia than with Azerbaijan. Azerbaijani territory. Encouraged by this, the I submitted one proposal on this matter. I Armenian Bolsheviks tried to take the next hope that in the conditions of perestroika and step - in the north-western, Georgian democracy this problem will find its solution. " direction. First Secretary of the Central At the same time, Armenian and All-Union Committee of the Communist Party of press published articles of Armenian publicists Armenia A. Khanjyan demanded from L.P. one by one, in which the idea is that Beria to transfer to Armenia the Akhaltsikhe Azerbaijanis - an alien people in and Akhalkalaki districts. The answer was Transcaucasia, which does not have historical quite tough and ended tragically: L. Beria shot roots and its own culture, and all of its present and killed the first secretary of the Central territory, is supposedly primordially Armenian. Committee of the Communist Party of Some of these authors reached the point of Armenia in his office.15 trying to declare the greatest Azerbaijani poet Thus, under the Soviet regime, Armenians Nizami Ganjavi an Armenian.16 managed to obtain a significant part of the The Armenians managed to realize this territories of Georgia and Azerbaijan. plan and occupied not only Karabakh, but also adjacent Azerbaijan territories ... As it can be A new era: the disintegration of the USSR seen; the genocide of Azerbaijanis was not Feeling the approach of the collapse of the covered. For many years the Azerbaijani USSR in the late 80s of the 20th century, the people did not know about these tragic pages leaders of Armenia began to draw up plans for of their history. False Soviet ideological the territorial expansion of the future attitudes and falsified history were independent Armenia. Suddenly, the party represented in quite a different light by the "Dashnaktsutiun" disappeared in the Soviet events of those years. The cemetery, where period and other nationalist organizations the victims of the nightmare genocide were appeared on the arena. In 1985, the 23rd buried, concreted, erected a monument to Congress of the "Dashnaktsutyun" gathered in Sergei Kirov, and around the park ... Athens, the capital of Greece. There was one ... In this sense, the above decree of issue on the agenda: expansion of the Heydar Aliyev dated March 26, 1998 and the territory of Armenia. The congress proposed Order of Ilham Aliyev is important not only in to the Center (ie Moscow) that Armenia terms of restoring historical justice. These should become its geopolitical support in the documents reveal the truth about the events region. Only one issue caused disagreement that happened many years ago, renew the among the delegates of the congress - from memory of the people. This is the return of which direction to launch the offensive: from our people to their roots, moral and spiritual the northern (Azerbaijan) or from the western values, love of their homeland. And now (Georgia). According to the results of the Azerbaijan is working hard to restore justice, vote, with a margin of one vote, it was more fully and consistently. decided to begin the offensive from the Today, the worthy successor of the political Karabakh (Azerbaijan) direction. course of Heydar Aliyev - President of Here are the historical roots of the Azerbaijan Ilham Aliyev - is steadily pursuing situation when the next Armenian National the same policy. In his address to the people Congress held in Paris in 1987 decided to use on the occasion of the anniversary of the
40 European Science 1/2018 European Science Law events of March 1918, the head of state community, exposing the false theses of artful underlined: "Today, the government and Armenian propaganda. We need to use citizens of Azerbaijan, our compatriots living political, legal, economic, ideological means of abroad, have two important tasks connected pressure against Armenia, Armenia, Armenia, with each other: achieving the liberation of Armenia, Armenia, Armenia, Armenia, our territories from the invaders, immigrants Armenia, Russia and the United States. to their homes and bringing the truth about "Armenia cannot compete with us in terms of the genocide of Azerbaijanis to the world economic and military potential."
Conclusions.
Ilham Aliyev: "We must go on the offensive!" "We are obliged to proceed to the offensive!", Said Ilham Aliyev. From this point of view, the Forum of leaders of Azerbaijani and Turkish Diaspora organizations held in Baku is of great importance. The outcome of this event allows us to hope that in the future it will be possible to put powerful obstacles in the way of the world Armenian lobby and move into a resolute propagandistic offensive in order to achieve all the goals set - the restoration of territorial integrity, the exposure of those who for decades systematically carried out a real genocide, propagated hatred and enmity between people and peoples in the Caucasus. On the way to solving national problems, thanks to patriotism, national unity and purposeful activity of the people, the political will of the leadership of Azerbaijan, the Azerbaijanis will achieve their goals, including the restoration of territorial integrity and sovereignty, exposing those who have systematically carried out real genocide for centuries, propagated hatred and enmity between people and peoples.
References.
1 Guram Mandzhgaladze. Voennyj konflykt mezhdu Gruzy`ej y` Armeny`ej v 1918 godu. / Mandzhgaladze Guram // Pravo y polytologyya. Mezhdunarodnȣj nauchnȣj zhurnal. (Moldova). ȹ 35, Chisinau may 2017. S.56-60 2Gejdar Alyev. Ukaze Prezy`denta Azerbajdzhanskoj Respubly`ky` «O genocy`de azerbajdzhancev», 26 marta 1998 goda. www.prezident.gov.az/ 3 Gulyev A.D. Genocy`d azerbajdzhanskogo naroda: y`story`cheskaya pravda. / A.D. Gulyev // – Azertadzh. http://www.azertag.com/node/1206952; http://www.azertag.com/ru/node/1206706; 4 Ilxam Alyev. Rasporyazheny`e Prezy`dent Azerbajdzhanskoj Respubly`ky` «O 100-lety`y` genocy`da azerbajdzhancev 1918 goda». 18 yanvarya 2018 g. www.prezident.gov.az/. 5 Mextiyev R.Ye. Realiyi genocy`du azerbajdzhanciv./ R.Ye. Mextiyev // – X. Vyd-vo «Fort», – 2009. – 176 s. 6 Guly`ev A. D. Y`story`cheskaya spravedly`vost` y` pravda / A. D. Guly`ev // Gileya: naukovy`j visny`k: zb. nauk. pracz`. – K.: UAN, 2010. – Vy`p. 31. – S. 164–169. 7 Makili-Aliyev, Kamal. Nagorno-Karabakh Conflict in International Légal Documents and International Law./ Makili-Aliyev, Kamal. // - Baku: Fall, 2013 - 136 p. 8 Musskyj Y.A. Sto vely`ky`x dy`plomatov. Petr I. / Y`.A. Mussky`j // Moskva, «Veche». 2009. – S.144-145 9 Bolshaya Sovetskaya ȅncy`klopedy`ya: 1926 g. (stat`y` y`story`ka V. Gurko- Kryazhy`na) 10 MYȅBGK, t. VI , ch. 1, – S. 393.; 11 Shavrov K. N. Novaya ugroza russkomu delu v Zakavkaz`e: predstoyashhaya rasprodazha Mugany` y`norodczam. / K. N. Shavrov// SPb, 1911, – S. 59–61).; 12Gulyev A.D. Vosstanavly`vaya y`story`cheskuyu pravdu. / A.D. Guly`ev// – Kievs`kij TelegrafȢ. – K.: – 2010. – #13 (515). – C. 11. 13 Shaumyan S.G. Y`zbrannȣe proy`zvedeny`ya, t.2, —M., —1978, — S.257.; Lenyn V.Y`. Py`s`mo S.G.Shaumyanu. Polnoe sobrany`e sochy`neny`j, t.48. —M., —1964, — S.302- 303. 14 ǸȈșțȓȏȈȌȍ Ǵ.ȅ. ǨȏȍȘȉȈȑȌȎȈȕșȒȈȧ ȘȍșȗțȉȓȐȒȈ (ȕȈ ȈȏȍȘȉ. ȧȏ.). —ǩȈȒț, — 1990, — ǹ.28. 15 ǴȈȕȌȎȋȈȓȈȌȏȍ ǫțȘȈȔ. ǪȖȍȕȕȐȑ ȒȖȕȜȓȐȒȚ ȔȍȎȌț ǫȘțȏȐȍȑ Ȑ ǨȘȔȍȕȐȍȑ Ȋ 1918 ȋȖȌț. / ǫțȘȈȔ ǴȈȕȌȎȋȈȓȈȌȏȍ // ǷȘȈȊȖ Ȑ ȗȖȓȐȚȖȓȖȋȐȧ. ǴȍȎȌțȕȈȘȖȌȕȣȑ ȕȈțȟȕȣȑ ȎțȘȕȈȓ. (ǴȖȓȌȖȊȈ). ȹ35 Chisinau may 2017. ǹ.58 16 dzȦȒȐȔșȖȕ Ƿ. ǰȏȘȈȐȓȤ // DzțȘȤȍȘ. — 1992. — ȹ 28–32, ȐȦȕȤ, [ȅȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȣȑ ȘȍșțȘș]. — ǸȍȎȐȔ ȌȖșȚțȗȈ: http://news.day.az/olitics/518421.html
European Science 1/2018 41 Law European Science
Lyteratura.
1. Guram Mandzhgaladze. Voennyj konflykt mezhdu Gruzy`ej y` Armeny`ej v 1918 godu. / Mandzhgaladze Guram // Pravo y polytologyya. Mezhdunarodnȣj nauchnȣj zhurnal. (Moldova). ȹ 35, Chisinau may 2017. S.56-60 2. Gejdar Alyev. Ukaze Prezy`denta Azerbajdzhanskoj Respubly`ky` «O genocy`de azerbajdzhancev», 26 marta 1998 goda. www.prezident.gov.az/ 3. Gulyev A.D. Genocy`d azerbajdzhanskogo naroda: y`story`cheskaya pravda. / A.D. Gulyev // – Azertadzh. http://www.azertag.com/node/1206952; http://www.azertag.com/ru/node/1206706; 4. Ilxam Alyev. Rasporyazheny`e Prezy`dent Azerbajdzhanskoj Respubly`ky` «O 100-lety`y` genocy`da azerbajdzhancev 1918 goda». 18 yanvarya 2018 g. www.prezident.gov.az/. 5. Mextiyev R.Ye. Realiyi genocy`du azerbajdzhanciv./ R.Ye. Mextiyev // – X. Vyd-vo «Fort», – 2009. – 176 s. 6. Guly`ev A. D. Y`story`cheskaya spravedly`vost` y` pravda / A. D. Guly`ev // Gileya: naukovy`j visny`k: zb. nauk. pracz`. – K.: UAN, 2010. – Vy`p. 31. – S. 164–169. 7. Makili-Aliyev, Kamal. Nagorno-Karabakh Conflict in International Légal Documents and International Law./ Makili-Aliyev, Kamal. // - Baku: Fall, 2013 - 136 p. 8. Musskyj Y.A. Sto vely`ky`x dy`plomatov. Petr I. / Y`.A. Mussky`j // Moskva, «Veche». 2009. – S.144-145 9. Bolshaya Sovetskaya ȅncy`klopedy`ya: 1926 g. (stat`y` y`story`ka V. Gurko- Kryazhy`na) 10. MYȅBGK, t. VI , ch. 1, – S. 393.; 11. Shavrov K. N. Novaya ugroza russkomu delu v Zakavkaz`e: predstoyashhaya rasprodazha Mugany` y`norodczam. / K. N. Shavrov// SPb, 1911, – S. 59–61).; 12. Gulyev A.D. Vosstanavly`vaya y`story`cheskuyu pravdu. / A.D. Guly`ev// – Kievs`kij TelegrafȢ. – K.: – 2010. – #13 (515). – C. 11. 13. Shaumyan S.G. Y`zbrannȣe proy`zvedeny`ya, t.2, —M., —1978, — S.257. 14. Rasulzade M.ȅ. Azerbajdzhanskaya respubly`ka (na azerb. yaz.). —Baku, — 1990, — S.28. 15. Mandzhgaladze Guram. Voenny`j konfly`kt mezhdu Gruzy`ej y` Armeny`ej v 1918 godu. / Guram Mandzhgaladze // Pravo y` poly`tology`ya. Mezhdunarodnȣj nauchnȣj zhurnal. (Moldova). #35 Chisinau may 2017. S.56-60 16. Lyukymson P. Y`zray`l` // Kur`er. — 1992. — # 28–32, y`yun`, [ȅlektronnȣj resurs]. — Rezhy`m dostupa: http://news.day.az/olitics/518421.html
Slovyansk
42 European Science 1/2018 European Science Management
Strategic human resource development
Alica Harajová Associate Professor Danubius University Sládkoviþovo, Slovakia
Abstract Increasing employment and productivity by strengthening economic competition is among the major aims of the Lisbon strategy drawn up by the European Union. This strategy stresses the need for better education and the growth of competition inthe workforce. Regions gain competitive advantage through educated and qualified workforce. On the other hand, poor education, lack of opportunities for self-learning, and wasted human capital can have grave consequences for the society. Since decentralization began in the 1990s up until today, self-governing regions and local governments are assuming more responsibility for the growth of human potential. Developing human potential is profitable for both employers and employees. Individuals with higher qualifications have usually secure income, higher quality of life, they are generally more confident, and regarded well in the society. Lower unemployment and a substantial percentage of independent individuals go hand in hand witha smoother local administration. Therefore it is important that the local governments realize that investments in human capital guarantee profit in the long-run. Key words: Human resources, human resource development, education, abilities, skills, further education, evaluation
Introduction
We live in an era marked by rapid social and economic changes, which requirethe individual to adapt readily and react swiftly. These particular changes are rootedin the economic convergence, the development of domestic and international economy, Slovakia’s membership in the European Union, and various other structural changes. All these changes require that the society develop its human potential in business as well as other areas of life. The development of human potential helps to succeed in competition and promotes regional growth. This means that human potential and regional politics should be closely linked. The issue of human potential is important in the context of regional growth mainly because of the transfer of various powers to local governments. This kind of decentralization brings about new issues and roles. In accordance with the principle of subsidiarity, local governments, i.e. self- governing regions and other public and private institutions, play an increasingly important role in regional development. This creates greater demands on the quality of manpower, especially their flexibility and education, with the correspondingly growing pressure on individuals. Approaches seeking to stimulate the endogenous potential of regions are growing increasingly popular as these cannot be efficiently administered by the central government. Personal responsibility gains in importance. Decentralization enables regions to pursue their own policies, to develop and mobilise their inherent potential. Delegating responsibilities from the central government to local or regional institutions facilitates the integration of the region’s endogenous potential with the resources coming from outside. Endogenous regional growth requires active participation not only on the part of local governments, but other institutions in the region as well. The growth of human potential is essential for the region’s economic performance, as strong human potential reduces the risk of unemployment and increases the chance of earning a higher monthly salary. The development of human potential is a complex process. It relies on a suitable working, social, cultural, and economic environment, a technical and social infrastructure, and other factors which
European Science 1/2018 43 Management European Science influence the quality of life insociety. If optimum conditions for growth are not created, human potential may stagnate or even deteriorate. Human resources and education are among the priorities included in the Lisbon strategy. In a market economy, the government can promote the growth of the country’scompetitiveness – including the competitiveness of its regions – by creating favourable conditions for the development of education and the innovation potential. For human potential to be fully exploited, it needs to be recognized, developed, and the last but none the less important factor is the readiness of individuals to use itonthe regional job market.
1 Human resources within an organisation “People and their collective skills, abilities and experience, coupled with their ability to deploy these in the interests of the employing organization, are now recognized as making a significant contribution to organizational success and as constituting a significant source of competitive advantage” (Armstrong 2006, p. 14). Every organisation needs human, financial, and material resources in order to successfully perform its tasks. When speaking of human resources within an organisation, we have in mind all the individuals who carry out a job in this particular organisation based on an employment contract, i.e. those employees who “have consciously decided to enter the labour market and are capable of self-actualization when completing meaningful tasks that generate certain value” [translation] (Vetráková, 2006, p.18). Unlike machines and equipment, human resources can continually improve. People are equipped to acquire new knowledge, perfect their skills and abilities; they are creative, come up with new concepts and ideas, and they are able to solve problems in new and innovative ways. People make a difference and often give their organisation a significant competitive advantage. Professor Vetráková identifies the value of human resources in the following three areas (M. Vetráková, 2006, p.21): 1. the human ability to constantly seek improvement and self-actualization; 2. the human ability to readily adapt to changing requirements; 3. the human ability to transform their own value into a social force which sets other resources in motion in accordance with their will.
Human resources are rich in human capital intellectual capital. Despite the fact that and human potential. Most authors use the resources invested into education do not term human capital to describe the set of deliver immediate results, such investments skills and knowledge that people possess. The increase the value that employees can offer to American economists Paul Anderson the enterprise. Samuelson and William Nordhaus (1992, p. Drawing on Professor Vágner, human 255) define human capital as a complete set capital is “the most valuable resource of valuable skills and knowledge which people available to an organisation; therefore, the acquired over the course of their education management should deliberately form and and training. They also believe that human enhance it“ [translation] (Vágner, 2004, capital based on good education is a p.105. Professor Miloslav Synek defined worthwhile long-term investment which human capital as “the combined wealth of “guarantees” higher income. Human capital is learning, applied experience, and a sum of innate and acquired abilities and organizational techniques, as well as the knowledge, as well as their real-world rapport with clients, and specialized experience and skills (Rievajová, 2003, p. knowledge” [translation] (Synek, 2006, 202). The very individuals who provide p.209). Yet another definition was proposed organisations with human capital are at the by the Czech historian Jaroslav Charvát: same time its owners. Human capital is a “when talking about human capital, what we competitive advantage that rival companies mean is the institution’s lasting ability to cannot imitate; it is essential to hire and select and recruit employees effectively, its effectively use outstanding individuals who will lasting ability to educate its staff, and finally, increase the performance and productivity of its lasting ability to create and support the company, make it more flexible, and effective motivation systems” [translation] stimulate innovations. To get such valuable (Charvát, 2006, p.166). Nick Bontis defines employees, the company needs to enhance the term more precisely: “Human capital their specific skills and expand their represents the human factor inthe
44 European Science 1/2018 European Science Management organization; the combined intelligence, skills (seen as a set of abilities, knowledge, and and expertise that give the organization its experience). In Kae H. Chung’s approach, distinctive character. The human elements of human resources are listed among the three the organization are those that are capable of factors which considerably influence the learning, changing, innovating and providing success of a company and it isthe the creative thrust which if properly motivated management skills which integrate the three can ensure the long-term survival of the factors and thus create a synergetic effect. organization” (in Armstrong, 2006, p. 33). Synergy means that the whole is more than a Whereas human capital is understood as simple sum of the components, i.e. the stock of people’s knowledge, skill, and symbolically expressed as 1+12. Knowledge, experience, human potential represents the ideas, and thoughts of individuals complement extent to which an individual is equipped to one another and improve the quality of the work and to complete particular tasks. It is whole. The three critical success factors noted seen as a foundation for the development of by Kae H. Chung are not as efficient each by human capital. According to Synek, it is themselves as they are when combined. The conditioned by “aptitude, intellect, degree of third approach, drawing on the systems foresight, the ability to adapt, and the degree theory, emphasises the importance of human of motivation; i.e. the point to which one is resources: if the organisation wants to willing to apply their skills in adverse succeed, it needs qualified workforce whose economic circumstances to such extent as the professional profile and mutual coordination situation demands, in order to make the helps them meet the requirements that are necessary changes to accomplish the determined by all the aforementioned critical organisations’ objectives” [translation] factors. Therefore, this approach, too, claims (Synek, 2006, p.50). Vetráková offers that for the organisation to be successful, it a similar definition: “the term human potential needs well-educated and capable employees. is used to characterise an individual’s capacity The critical factors in the “7S to be aware of their accumulated capital, be Framework” are strategy, structure, staff, willing to put it to good use and carry on systems, shared values, style, and skills. The developing it” [translation](Vetráková, 2006, approach favoured by Kae H. Chung identifies p.113). “Human potential is a dynamic factor; three critical factors: strategy, human it is possible to develop and nurture it, but it resources, and the operational system. In is likewise subject to deterioration. As human accordance with the key factors which are potential is a disposition, a prerequisite for a identified by the interpretation which draws on certain performance, so to speak, people do the systems theory (Vágner, 2004, p.106), not necessarily exploit it to the full extent” the organization’s success greatly depends on [translation] (Vetráková, 2006, p.10). its ability to handle individual elements of An organisation should be able to recognize entrepreneurial activities as well as to the potential of its employees, making most of integrate them into a complex whole, which the talents they possess. As business goals can be achieved through strategic planning. It and plans are becoming increasingly further depends on organisational structures, demanding and difficult to achieve, it is which determine the best ways to employ essential to develop human potential and strategies and execute plans, as well as retain the employees with vast potential. modern management tools, i.e. approaches, methods, and the use of new technologies 2 Human capital seen as a crucial factor which would help optimise management. One of success must not forget to mention employees – not Human capital is one of the decisive factors only managers, but all employees whose which determine the success of a company ina professional profile and mutual coordination competitive market. Vágner identifies human helpthem meet the requirements that are capital as a crucial element in all three of the determined by all the above mentioned critical most recognised approaches to the critical factors. success factors (CSF) (Vágner, 2004, p. 103). The German economist Günter Wöhe also When contemplating the “7S Framework”, considers employees as a success factor, three of the seven factors mention human claiming that “a company gains competitive capital: staff; style (the management’sconduct advantage through properly qualified and and way od dealing with problems); and skills motivated employees. This applies to all
European Science 1/2018 45 Management European Science domains in which employees play an essential 4 Human resource development and role, be it management, marketing, research learning or qualified production staff” [translation by Job vacancies are filled according to the the author of the paper] (Wöhe, Kislinger, requirements for specific jobs. The 2007, s.136). Synek agrees that “it is the requirements often change with time and it is employees of the organisation who are vital to the employer’s duty to provide their the organization’s success; people and their employees with further training and creativity are crucial to the organisation’s education; further education alongside with activities and growth” [translation] (Synek, opportunities for personal growth increase the 2006, s.209). employees’ motivation, job satisfaction, and the degree of commitment they feel towards 3 Development of employees’ human their employer, feeling that the employer is potential involved. Additionally,an organisation can Currently, the most valuable asset that an train its workforce in accordance with its own organisation can have are its employees who requirements and wishes, increase its possess the necessary know-how. employees’ potential, and also increase its “Organisations can grow and gain competitive attractiveness as an employer, all of which advantage only when they support people who results in greater ease of hiring more are willing to work, exploit, and develop their productive employees and lower workforce intellectual potential” [translation] (Vetráková, turnover. 2006, p. 8). Through education and learning, people If people working in an organisation are to acquire new knowledge as well as expand their increase their potential, it is imperative that existing knowledge and skills. Every author has the organisation provide a stimulating their own definition of what learning is. environment favouring creativity and the Armstrong, for example, defines it as “a pursuit of knowledge; in other words, continuous process that not only enhances organisations should provide their employees existing capabilities but also leads to the with education and encourage their initiative development of the skills, knowledge and to acquire further qualification and enhance attitudes that prepare people for enlarged or their skills. The essence of education lies in higher-level responsibilities in the future” increasing human potential in ways which (Armstrong, 2007, p.560). Employee training is enable people to adjust to changing defined in greater detail by Armstrong’s circumstances and at the same time work translator JiĜí Koubek (2007, p.253-254), who efficiently; employees should be able to sees it as a part of human resource accommodate change and work to their full management with multiple goals: to broaden potential. the employees’ professional skills (adjust their By educating employees, the management existing skills to the requirements of their maximise their human potential, thus current position); to increase the employees’ acquiring skilled and productive staff. An usefulness (by enhancing their professional organisation which encourages its employees skills); retraining; to shape the employees’ to enhance their potential can gain a huge personalities as well as work habits of new advantage, as in the long-run, resources employees so that they comply withthe invested in education will increase the quality requirements of their current position, such as of products, improve the services that methodologies, a common work style, and customers receive, and increase the technologies used at the workplace, etc. (the employees’ motivation. An employee who can employee’s orientation). “The primary goal of adapt to changing environments and wants to training employees is to help the management grow professionally is satisfied, flexible, and achieve their objective via developing and invaluable on the labour market. utilising the employees’ skills. For this to work, Human potential is the result of people’s managers themselves, too, must be activities over the course of their lives and it systematically and constantly educated” can be gradually developed. It is up to each [translation] (Vetráková, 2006, p. 13). and every one of us whether they develop this Human resource development is a process potential and effectively use it at work. which seeks to broaden people’s existing knowledge and skills, in order to apply them at work. Armstrong’s definition describes it as
46 European Science 1/2018 European Science Management
“an unfolding process that enables people to development helps the employee overcome progress from a presentstate of understanding future challenges regardless of their current and capability to a future state in which position; it is future-oriented. It shapes higher-levelskills, knowledge and working skills in general, personality traits, competencies are required. It takes the form one’s potential, building up a person’s career. of learning activities that prepare people to In order to undergo professional training as exercise wider or increased responsibilities” well as personal development, educational (Armstrong, 2007, p. 570). Koubek offers activities must be available and correspond to another definition: “human resource one’s job” [translation] (Vetráková, 2006, p. development is more interested in the career 107). of an employee than in the job they have at Michael Armstrong explains the central the moment. It forms their work potential concepts related to education and rather than their qualification and turns an development (Armstrong, 2002, p.468). individual human being into a flexible Learning is a relatively permanent change in resource. Last but not least, it forms the behaviour induced by experience or practice. personality of an individual in ways that help Education is a development of values and them contribute to the organisation’s knowledge which are necessary in all aspects objectives as well as improve the of life and do not apply to particular areas of interpersonal relationships among the staff” professional activity. Development is the [translation] (Koubek, 2007, p. 257). growth or enhancement of personal skills, Professor Vetráková explained the fulfilment of one’s potential through education difference between professional training and and practice. Professional training is a planned personal development: “Even though the and systematic formation through learning, employee’s future career can benefit from it to education, and instructions, which enable an extent, professional training is primarily people to acquire such knowledge, skills, and intended to help the employee perform their abilities that they can perform their jobs current job. On the other hand, personal efficiently.
F. Hroník (Hroník, 2007, p.31) explains the difference between learning, development, and education. Learning is a process of change which encompasses the newly acquired knowledge and habits. It can be organised or spontaneous and it is a far wider term than development or education. Development means changing via learning; it has a deliberate aim which forms a substantial part of development programmes, both terminate and indeterminate. Education is an organised and institutionalised learning; educational activities have a clearly delimited beginning and end.
Learning Development
Education
Fig. no. 1 - The relationship between learning, development, and education Source:HRONÍK, F. Rozvoj a vzdelávání pracovníkĤ(Development and education of employees). 2007. p. 31
This paper favours Hroník’s approach which defines learning as the broadest concept of all three. People learn all their lives and it is not alwaysintentional; humans constantly learn new things and absorb new information, utilising some of it immediately, retaining the rest for possible future use, while not using something at all. Education,onthe other hand, is the most specific concept, because human resource development does not include education alone; we develop via various other activities as well. Hroník himself explains this clearly: “Obviously, we are learning even when we do not educate ourselves. Neither can we deny that we can learn to do harmful things and take to bad habits (such as smoking or having a pessimistic outlook), which we can hardly call development.
European Science 1/2018 47 Management European Science
Development, on the other hand, includes all activities which lead to the desired effect and thus it cannot be reduced to mere education”[translation] (Hroník, 2007, p.31).
5 Approaches towards development and education Approaches towards the development and education of employees vary. Some companies organize training activities at random with no plans for personal development or training; employees attend courses and training sessions only when there aresufficient financial resources. In others, however, training activities are planned and structured.For some organizationspersonal development and training are extremely important, they do personal development plans and approach it systematically and with deliberation. Different stages of involvement with training and development is shown on the picture below. Training at random
Sequence of structured activities
Complex devolopment programme
Holistic approach
Fig no. 2 Stages of involvement with training and development in an organization Source: HRONÍK, F. Rozvoj a vzdelávání pracovníkĤ(Development and education at the workplace). 2007. p. 117
In the stage of “training at random”, training courses are not planned. Nowadays this approach should be the thing of the past, not used, except for perhaps small organizations which do not have HR department and a budget for education and training. From time to time it is used also in big companies when plans already designed need to be changed as a response to an unforeseen situation. A sequence of structured activities in reality means that for a certain period of time a series of training activities is planned, chosen accordingly on the grounds of a needs analysis. The activities are structured and interlaced. This approach is suitable for retailers (who can be selling in the intervals between particular activities) and also for small and medium-sized organizations. It is expected that the training will have a positive effect on employee performance. A complex development programme also consists of a series of structured educational activities, but here the intervals between particular activities are also used for development tasks. It enhances both “hard” and “soft” knowledge and skills. For example a complex development programme for managers describes basic business processes, teaches introspection, how to think as a manager, and motivational minimum; during the interval between these courses, e-learning takes place. An organisation which adopted aholistic approach is often referred to as a learning organisation; an organisation facilitates learning at all times with the objective to increase productivity in the long term. It is characterised by a constant flow of feedback from couches, mentors, and colleagues, the synthesis of organisational and individual learning, including as much a big number as possible without jeopardising diversity. Employees make their own learning plans, they are responsible for their progress, and they have free access to learning, one should not imagine though that any employee can attend any course or training. Learning also takes place outside the courses and training sessions, through self-study, supervision, and sharing experience. Both internal and external instructors design the programme together and different learning styles are taken into account. The
48 European Science 1/2018 European Science Management organisation creates favourable conditions and encourages people to develop and educate themselves. With each stage of involvement, the HR department’s job grows more complex and systematic. Each following stage is an improvement in the area of human resource development and education. When implementing change in this area, it is essential to gain the top management’s support, as well as that of the low-level management, who are pivotal in this process. Every organization should devise their own plan for employee development, as everyorganization has specific needs and employs different people with different qualities, skills, and knowledge. Everybody has to find what is most suitable for them. The human resource development is linked to the synergistic effect, meaning that from the development of individual employees, the company as a whole will benefit, improve their performance, and a greater chance of achieving its objectives. Koubek (Koubek, 2007, p.274) mentions three different approaches to training, evaluating their efficiency.Theoretical training alone through lectures, discussions, simple computer programmes, and workshops is not particularly efficient. If a company provides its employees with practical training, such as gaining hands-on experience andlearning right on the spot, efficiency grows. Companies often maximize their efficiency only when they combine the two above mentioned approaches; employees solve case studies as part of their training, simulate various situations, do role-plays, outdoor training, and participate in assessment centres. Components of human resource development are depicted in Fig. no. 3. For employees to develop, organisational learning, individual learning and development, blended learning, training, and management development are all important. Organisational learning is related to knowledge management and the concept of a learning organisation. Individual learning and development can be done through self-directed learning, e-learning, coaching, and mentoring. Training can be either done at the workplace or it can be an off-the-job training. Management development can be done through the form of professional training, coaching or mentoring. For the education to be beneficial to the organisation and individuals alike, the right structure of it components has to be made.
HumanHuman resource resource development development
OrganizationalOrganizational IndividualIndividual BlendedBlended TrainingTraining ManagementManagement learninglearning and and learninglearning learninglearning developmentdevelopment developmentdevelopment
WorkplaceWorkplace KnowledgeKnowledge Self-directedSelf-directed trainingtraining managementmanagement learninglearning
FormalFormal off-the- off-the- LearningLearning E-learningE-learning jobjob training training organisationorganisation
CoachinCoachingg
MentorinMentoringg
Fig. no. 3Components of human resource development Source: ARMSTRONG, M. Human Resource Management Practice. 2006. p. 534
When a company does invest in development, they are interested in the return on investment. Besides the increased employee productivity, the development must be noted also in the economic results of the company. According to Hroník (Hroník, 2007, p.190) successful development improves thecompany’s competitiveness on the labour market, increases the employeeretention, employee
European Science 1/2018 49 Management European Science morale, and motivates them to work in the interest of the company. All this results in customer satisfaction, loyalty, and less consumer complaints.
6 Strategic human resource development Strategic human resource development depends on personal strategies as well as on the company strategy. It is usually created for a period of 3 to 5 years. The greatest attention is paid to people with potential who are hard for the organisation to replace. J. Charvát used the following succinct definition: “Strategic human resource development aims to create a logical, complete and unified framework for personal development” (Charvát, 2006, p. 101). When forming the development strategy, the company must understand that personal development is important for the organisation to achieve its objectives and must be performance-oriented. Development and training supported by the company must be proportional to the size of the company and the market. The organisation should encourage full development of the skills and capabilities and respect the value of such investment. Many authors have tried to define strategic human resource development; Michael Armstrong offers several definitions in his book. Drawing on Hall, he writes that strategic human resource development is “the identification of needed skills and active management of learning for the long range future relation to explicit corporate and business strategy” (Hall in Armstrong, 2006, p. 533). He also quotes another definition proposed by Walton: “Strategic human resource development involves introducing, eliminating, modifying, directing and guiding processes in such a way that all individuals and teams are equipped with skills, knowledge and competences they require to undertake current and future tasks required by the organization” (Walton in Armstrong, 2006, p. 533). The third definition that Armstrong gives describes strategic human resource development as the “development that arises from a clear vision about peoples’ abilities and potential and operates within the overall strategic framework of the business” (Harrison in Armstrong, 2006, p. 533). All three definitions suggest that strategic human resource development needs to be rooted in the company strategy. Although the second definition does not state it explicitly, it is understood that tasks which are assigned are based on the aims of the organisation, which depend on the company’s strategy. Human resource development is becoming a priority for organisations and its main aim is to note their employees’ skills and manage their education and learning in the long run. “The fundamental aim of strategic human resource development is to enhance resource capabilityin accordance with the belief that the human capital of an organization is a major source of competitive advantage” (Armstrong, 2006, p. 534). That is to say, its goal is to gradually and deliberately develop certain qualities in people so that they match the organisation’s present and future requirements.
Identifytrainingneeds
Definethecontentoftraining
Plantrainingprogrammes
Techniques Facilities Locations Trainers
Implementtraining
Evaluatetraining
Fig. no. 4 Systematic training model Source: ARMSTRONG, M. Human Resource Management Practice. 2002. p. 497
50 European Science 1/2018 European Science Management
Armstrong (Armstrong, 2006, p.443) lists and a decision is made as to whether standard eight steps of systematic training: identify courses offered by various education agencies training needs; define the sort of training that will be used or new courses will be is required; define learning aims; plan the commissioned, tasks and coaches are training programme; select the person assigned, etc. It is recommended to use responsible for the training; implement various training and development methods to training; evaluate the training; and improve maximise the overall effect. The the training for further use, if necessary. F. implementation stage then follows where the Hroník (Hroník, 2007, p.176) and Koubek participants receive information on the time (Koubek, 2007, p.260) define four steps only: and place, goals and topics, the trainers and identify the training needs and possibilities; contact persons, and accommodation and design the training and educational activities; trips, in case the training is to take place away implement the training and educational from the participants’ place of residence. activities; and feedback, or evaluating how During the implementation stage, the useful the activity was (Koubek refers to it as participants’ attendance at lessons is results evaluation and the usefulness of monitored. The next stage involves evaluation training). of the benefits, i.e. whether the set goals The paper upholds the approach presented were met. Participants offer feedback, by Armstrong, who describes in detail the evaluate the training and its benefits and the individual stages of a training programme training’s influence on employee performance (Armstrong, 2002, p.496). In the first stage, is monitored. the individuals’ training needs and the needs Systematic training and development has of the organisation are identified. Needs can the advantage that it continuously improves be identified in various ways: through qualifications, knowledge, and skills of the questionnaires, opinion polls and surveys of employees, sparing the organisation the need the employees’ proposals, analyses of the to look for new employees on the labour managers’ demands on their employees, market; it shapes the employees based on the information from employee performance needs of the organisation, improves reviews, and by monitoring meetings devoted performance, labour productivity and product to problems at the workplace. The analysis of quality. This allows the organisation to obtain training needs serves to identify the actual the necessary skills from among its own shortcomings in the managers’ and employees. Systematic training and employees’ qualifications. It establishes what development improves the employees’ the most important problems are and specifies attitudes towards the organisation, improves which of them can be addressed through their career growth prospects, and positively further training. In the second stage, the influences interpersonal relationships at the required training and, consequently, workplace, thereby raising the organisation’s objectives to be achieved by the training and attractiveness on the labour market. development are defined. This includes Long-time employees can pose a certain defining the aim of development, which will challenge to introducing development and help achieve the work objective. The next training strategies as they are often less stage consists in training programme willing to accept changes and lack motivation planning. Training and development activities to learn new things. are planned, the schedule and budget are set
7 Human potential and regional development It has already been established that human potential is an equally strong, but strategically more important growth factor than physical capital, which is currently at the centre of economic planning. Developing human potential of a region is a long-term investment; however, it is often overlooked by decision-makers who usually pursue short- or medium-term goals. Developing the region’s human potential is necessary to sufficiently utilise its human resources.This creates the need to study the factors preventing optimum use of the existing resources, opportunities, and conditions and prepare solutions to bridge the gap betweenthe actual and prospective human potential in the region. Based on the examination of the implications of human potential for regional development, VaĖová (2006) formulated the following conclusions:
European Science 1/2018 51 Management European Science x The region’s human potential is to be perceived as a part of its social-demographic potential, manifested in the individuals responsible for the region’s development: the voters, citizens, workers, service providers, public figures, promoters, or various public officials. x Individuals are endowed with certain human potential, which is one of the basic factors behind endogenous development. Of the endogenous factors, the human potential especially can be considered the most dynamic and essential precondition for development. x Human potential is a crucial development factor for any community or region. It determines and enables the utilisation of the region’s other potential strengths. The capacity of human resources forms the community’s development framework to a large extent and determines conditions for living, work, leisure, education, health, and social services. x The level of human potential development is a result of historical development. The basic parameters were defined during the central planning era and is now in the process of being adapted to market economy conditions. This process creates problems for the peripheral areas which have long been cut off from the centre by insufficient infrastructure, low availability of investments and capital, but also reduced employment and education opportunities. x The human factor is an inseparable part of the marketing mix forming the region’s marketing strategy. Effective regional development requires a marketing strategy to be prepared, even though the local government often lacks direct means to influence it. Preparing a human- oriented strategy can potentially significantly boost the region’s competitiveness. A competitive advantage can be achieved through education, training, and motivating the regional administrators and the employees of regional governments, which improves the quality of administration and administrative personnel who meet clients; also through educatingthe citizens and getting their support for the common objective consisting in developingthe region, forming partnerships, etc. x Strong human potential influences other regional growth factors and the individual components of the gross domestic product. It brings about positive influences which are hardly quantifiable in financial terms. It contributes to faster technological growth, higher productivity, especially in technologically demanding high added value areas, and enables an efficient use of physical capital. It helps achieve prosperity directly by promoting labour productivity and faster adoption of technology. Indirectly, it underpins an efficient regional economy by improving public health and the quality of interpersonal relationships, and contributes to a motivational environment and citizens’ participation. x The potential of young and highly-qualified people is among the most important development factors. Such individuals can meet the high demands in all the region’s functional systems. The changing technological landscape favours skilled workforce. In terms of the theory of human capital, this means a return on investment into qualifications and education. Income inequalities, too, are the result of different levels of qualification, which determine the individuals’ risk of poverty. x Human resources influence regional development in two ways. Firstly, the inhabitants represent a labour pool. As consumers, human resources determine the development of manufacturing and services in the given region, i.e. the structure of the regional economy. x Human potential is one of many factors influencing regional development. Its influence and effects cannot be studied in isolation. x Human potential is the dominant factor determining regional development and has a significant effect on its overall direction. Current development trends are less determined by the overall number of inhabitants and the importance of geographic factors is decreasing. Conversely, individuals’ knowledge and skills, and their human potential is gaining in importance. x Successful regional development is not always determined by factors such as location, climate, natural attractions, or money; often, factors such as human effort, will, skill, experience, energy, and values are much more important.
52 European Science 1/2018 European Science Management
Conclusion
Employee evaluation constitutes a substantial part of human resource management. Its purpose is to find out about the employee’s job performance, communicate these findings to the employee, and seek improvement. Job performance is assessed both qualitatively and quantitatively. Employees’ personal characteristics, attitudes, opinions, conduct, and manners are observed in certain situations. Assessment is used for further development; Armstrong describes the relationship between the two, claiming that the objective of evaluation is to recognize training needs and help the employee discover possibilities for the future development of their career or recommend people for promotion (Armstrong, 1999, p.584). Zuzana DvoĜáková holds the same opinion: “The purpose of evaluation is to assess the employee’s job performance, to recognize their potential, propose recommendations for their further activity in the organisation, identify their strengths and weaknesses, offer suggestions for further development, and finally, give the employee space for improvement if their job performance is mediocre, but they have growth potential” [translation](DvoĜáková, 2004, p.24).Koubek speaks about it along the same lines (Koubek, 1997, p.168). The general opinion among experts is that evaluation serves to identify educational and development needs, recognise employee potential, and discover their strength and weaknesses. Employee evaluation also helps identify goals of personal development and determine who has potential to hold a higher position then they are currently holding. Regular assessment provides information on the improvement which took place since the previous assessment or can discover if certain areas are on the verge of decline.
Bibliography
1. ARMSTRONG, M. 2002. A Handbook of Human Resource Management Practise (ěízení lidských zdrojĤ). Trans. J. Koubek. 8th ed. Prague: Grada Publishing, 2002. 856 pp. ISBN 80-247-0469-2 2. ARMSTRONG, M. 2006. A Handbook of Human Resource Management Practise 10th ed. London: Kogan Page, 2006. 892 pp. ISBN 0-7494-4631-5 3. ARMSTRONG, M. 1999. Personální management. Trans. J. Koubek, J. Berka. Prague: Grada Publishing, 1999. 968 pp. ISBN 80-7169-614-5 4. HRONÍK, F. 2007. Rozvoj a vzdČlávání pracovníkĤ (Development and Education at the Workplace). Prague: Grada Publishing, 2007. 240 pp. ISBN 978-80-247-1457-8 5. HRONÍK, F. 2005. Poznejte své zamČstnance (Get to Know your Employees).2nd ed. Brno: ERA, 2005. 370 pp. ISBN-80-7366-020-2 6. CHARVÁT, J. 2006. Firemní strategie pro praxi (Company’s Strategy for Practice). Prague: Grada Publishing, 2006. 201 pp. ISBN 8024713896 7. KOUBEK, J. 1997. ěízení lidských zdrojĤ (Human Resource Management). 2nd ed. Prague: Management Press, 1997. 350 pp. ISBN 80-85943-51-4 8. KOUBEK, J. 2007. ěízení lidských zdrojĤ (Human Resource Management). 4th ed. Prague: Management Press, 2007. 359 pp. ISBN 978-80-7261-168-3 9. KOUBEK, J. 2004. ěízení pracovního výkonu. (Work Performance Management). Prague: Management Press, 2004. 209 pp. ISBN 80-7261-116-X 10. RIEVAJOVÁ, E. 2003. Teória a politika zamestnanosti (Employment Theory and Policy). Bratislava: Ekonóm, 2003. 276 pp. ISBN 80-225-1757-7 11. SYNEK, M. 2006. Podniková ekonomika (Business Economy). 4th ed. Prague: C.H. Beck, 2006. 473 pp. ISBN 80-7179-892-4 12. VETRÁKOVÁ, M. et al. 2006. ďudské zdroje v organizácii (Human Resources within an Organisation). Banská Bystrica: Matej Bel University, 2006. 230pp. ISBN 8080831939 13. WÖHE, G.; KISLINGEROVÁ, E. 2007. Úvod do podnikového hospodáĜství (The Basics of Economics). 2nd ed. Prague: C. H. Beck, 2007. 928 pp. ISBN 978-80-7179-2
European Science 1/2018 53 Pedagogy European Science
CLOUD-BASED ENVIRONMENT OF PEDAGOGICAL TRAINING OF PRIMARY SCHOOL TEACHERS IN HIGHER PEDAGOGICAL EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS
Nataliia Bakhmat Doctor of Pedagogical Sciences, professor of the department of theory and methodologies of primary education, deputy dean of scientific activity and informatization of educational process of Pedagogical Faculty Ivan Ogienko Kamenets-Podilsky National University, Kamenets-Podilsky, Ukraine, e-mail: [email protected]
Abstract. The article highlights the need to create an innovative learning environment - a cloud-based environment of teacher training of primary school. Author determined the specific implementation of IT in the process of mastering by future teachers of primary school the courses, “School Organization and Management" and "Methods of professional work of teachers in the innovative educational environment", in order to reinforce the effectiveness of teaching with the IT use in educational process of university. Components of cloud-based environment of pedagogical training of primary school teachers are presented as separate dynamic, open subsystems that form a single integrated system, its goals are quality pedagogical training of competitive mobile modern teachers of primary school. The content of the environmental reflects the attributes of teacher’s professional activity and general professional teaching knowledge and skills. The didactic importance of cloud-based environment is determined. It increases the efficiency of elementary school teacher training, and it depends on logic application and determination of the place of rational approaches in cloud technology selection. It is concluded that the introduction of a cloud-based environment of pedagogical training of primary school teachers to university learning environment creates optimal conditions for the formation of a continuous and logical innovation system of training of future teachers: teacher- innovator, teacher-modernizer and teacher professional. Keywords. designing, discipline, cloud technology, subsystem, teacher personal website, electronic educational classroom, teaching materials.
Problem setting.
In the process of solving social and economic problems in Ukraine the important role is taken for training system of teachers, especially primary school teachers. This vision can be explained by the fact that every student, starting from the first years of study, has brought up as a future citizen of our country, patriot with interests and high culture and behavior, life and activity in the modern globalized society. Under the reforms in education the role of pedagogical skills of teachers in the primary education field and their active position is increased. Important for them is the ability to set goals and objectives and understand the extent of their achievement, the ability of regular and continuous management of training process and education through involvement of innovative applications. Therefore, future primary school teacher in universities should learn the active use of creative technologies, in particular the most favorable consideration of possibilities and types of cloud technologies. By the personal and professional qualities of teachers the prospective requirements are formed which should find appropriate reflection in the professional qualification characteristics, curricula, programs, textbooks and manuals. After all, the teacher should be able to listen and hear, understand and accept each student as an individual, feel the inner desire and needs and positively influence on the direction of his motivations. The teachers should have the ability to influence on mentioned orientations by using humane and democratic style of interaction and communication with the younger pupils. Today, the most sharply is considered the importance of familiarization of a wide
54 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy range of teachers with the most urgent problems of training of next generation, formation of the ability to demonstrate the mobility and competitiveness in solving didactic problems.
Analysis of recent research and finding the methodological approaches, publications. Problems of informatization of conceptual regulations, principles that will education, IT introduction in the educational promote pedagogical training of primary process of all educational institutions are school teachers in the information society. reflected in researches: V. Yu. Bykov, A. M. Resarch results. Cloud-based Gurzhiy, M. I. Zhaldak, Yu. O. Zhuk, R.S. environment of pedagogical training of Gurevich, O. I. Ivanitskiy, A.V. Spivakovskiy, primary school teachers (CBE PT PST) O.M. Spirin, L. E. Petukhova, O. I. Schieman designing created the effective conditions for and others. Conceptual foundations of testing the efficiency of competitive professional and educational training of pedagogical training of primary school primary school teachers and the formation of teachers. Taken into consideration the the professionally significant qualities are definitions above, it is proposed the designed reflected in researches of many scientists: (N. and implemented author’s design of CBE. The M. Bibik, N. A. Gluzman, T. G. Humennykova, conceptual principles of pedagogical training P. M. Gus, M. D. Zahariychuk, L. V. Koval, O. of primary school teachers in HPEI are A. Komar, Yu. M. Korotkova, V. M. Labunets, interpreted and the continuity of the process S. A. Litvinenko, L. L. Makarenko, S. M. of obtaining professional knowledge, skills Martynenko, I. A. Palshkova, D. I. Paschenko, formation and a mobile, competitive teacher L. E. Petukhova, O. J. Savchenko, L. O. are proven. Khomich et al.). The purpose of the project was positive Analysis of scientific papers on the problem focus on improving the education system, of primary school teachers teacher training, including the content and organization of regulations and current status of educational process in HPEI. informatization of higher education revealed a The purpose of designing CBE PT PST, number of discrepancies between: the need of according to the research’s hypothesis is to components structuring of pedagogical build the foundations of the relationship of training of future primary school teachers and modern innovative educational paradigms; imperfections of traditional forms and means; trends of globalization and information of increasing demands to quality and efficiency society in general and education in particular; of educational process of primary school current state and prospects of development of teachers and insufficient development of primary education with orientation towards learning and research activity of students and professional teacher competencies methodological activity of professors of higher (knowledge, skills, readiness for activity in pedagogical educational institutions (HPEI) primary school), able to work in a competitive considering the IT possibilities; educational environment. The content of informatization trend of professional activity disciplines o primary school under conditions of primary school teachers and low level of of CBE PT PST is made according to didactic students' readiness to IT use; need to develop principles and proposed as a continuous, the learning environment under conditions of dynamic open system, components of which information and insufficient development of re subsystems, revealing general, special, methods of IT introduction in the process of personal and disciplinary direction with regard primary school teacher training as part of the interdisciplinary integration of teaching learning environment; need for constant subjects - complexes of methodical guidelines improvement of level of primary school (CMG), their contents and implemented teacher training to use IT as functionally and teaching methods. personally meaningful component of The development of IT skills of pupils professional training and undeveloped depends not only on the quality of knowledge appropriate environment. and skills to work with information, availability Purpose of article. Resolving of the of computer technology in the school, contradictions requires solving the problem. It connection to the Internet, the development is in the necessity of design foundation of of new teaching materials, but it also depends innovative environment of HPEI as on the psychological and professional training multifaceted open dynamic systems, the of teachers to productive activities using IT.
European Science 1/2018 55 Pedagogy European Science
Formation of the aspect of teacher training with own computer; synchronization of any should be in the learning process of HPEI. folder on your own computer; active In Ukraine in HPEI future teachers of continuous development of OneDrive. To primary school study information technologies maintain user information there is 7 GB of as a separate discipline. Students learn: how disk space. Users, who are entitled to free to use IT tools, methods and ways of upgrade, get 25 GB of disk space. searching, processing and saving of learning Training of future primary school teachers materials; the ability to measure the to basics of planning we consider to carry out effectiveness of their use in the educational by the following stages: theoretical training; process; use a wide range of learning practical training; self-activity work; teacher’s materials with use of IT; use electronic means control of tasks for self-activity. of learning purpose; take advantage of The effectiveness and durability of lecture distance learning; use electronic resources of material mastering is largely depended on computer networks. For example, in order to students’ readiness for such activity. So the reinforce the effectiveness of teaching material is quite lengthy, before its studying information technologies in Kamenetz-Podolsk future teachers of primary school are National University the introduction of IT in proposed the self-activity study. For this in the process of mastering of the discipline the organizer - calendar OneDrive – at the "School Organization and Management" was day of scheduled lecturer teacher created and proposed. Focusing on the modern taught the appropriate tasks for students. requirements for modular structuration of Before the lesson students received content subjects, in discipline "School reminders via E-mail or SMS. This approach is Organization and Management" the availability used to enhance teaching and learning activity of perfect blocks of didactic adapted of students, their guidance for further information takes into account. We consider it independent study of educational material for appropriate to master knowledge of active feedback. There is a push, motivation information block by two related semantic of future teachers to scientific thinking, modules: "Theoretical bases of school independence and creativity, and as a result management and organization as school of training - the conscious perception of management system" and "Peculiarities of material, its ultimate and secondary methodical work management in school" [1]. understanding, memorizing and, if necessary For example, in the first module (e.g. at practical works) - further "Theoretical bases of school management and reproduction. organization as school management system" The next step of theme’s mastering is the topic "Planning of school work" is practical works, which according to the considered. As a result of study future curriculum of bachelors specialty teachers of primary school should get skills of 013"Elementary education" are conducted in planning of school work; organize two weeks. management activities on internally school To strengthen of theoretical material the control and use the elements of pedagogical future teachers of primary education perform innovations in the management process. and creative tasks in writing the essay on the The study the discipline and in particular theme "Planning - top management function?" the theme "Planning of school work" is and the development of organizational and realized the organizer - calendar OneDrive - pedagogical conditions of successful planning one of many tools of Microsoft cloud services, of school work, based on the recommended which provides users with a wide range of scientific and methodological literature in the services and facilities, including [1]: handy topic. So the creative abilities of students of calendar with clear interface; the ability to the material of discipline "School Management plan the day, week, month, etc.; creating and Organization" are formed and by using tasks and related reminders; management of the organizer - calendar OneDrive - they are objectives; the ability to create address book; given the opportunity to study the problem for reminders via E-mail or SMS; execution tasks preparing to practical lesson and execute for self-activity study; execution tasks for the teacher’s scheduled tasks a of creative collective study; access from different character. devices; access from any location (territory); After tasks’ execution of creative character information security; synchronization of work and making them according to teacher’s
56 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy requirements, students send the tasks to consultations, credit, defense of individual teacher via E-mail or SMS. research tasks (IRT) etc. Educational In order to form professional competence achievement of future teachers of primary of future teachers of primary school the school from all planned kinds of tasks necessary condition is mandatory increasing (theoretical training, practical work, IRT, self- of academic hours for self-activity study of activity task, creative tasks etc.) are content of each module of discipline on credit evaluated quantitatively, the rating is set. and modular system of training. Therefore, The introduction of proposed system in the third phase of topic’s study is students' teaching the discipline “School Management execution of self-activity work of the topic. and Organization” as well as other Organization of self-activity work is the pedagogical oriented courses, enables to aspect of pedagogical activity, it is not occurs increase the activity of student learning, only by classes exercises, but also within the objective control and evaluation of acquired extracurricular work of students. There is a knowledge and skills, the IT competence need to focus the teacher on professional formation. activity, in its structure the organization of According to our research, cloud services, self-activity study serves not only as a tool of for example, OneDrive, are effective in the mastering of future profession by the student, work of teachers, teachers of higher but it is a mean and a sign of his professional educational institutions, who include modern skill, i.e. it is demonstration of ability to technologies in the educational process. organize activities of future pupils. The effective organizational and methodical Tasks for self-activity study are studying of decision as a systematic influence on theoretical problems and its practical professional competence formation was implementation of the students: to analyze of introduction the discipline "Methods of annual plan of school; develop approximate organization of teacher’s professional activity work plan of school director for the week; under conditions of innovative educational make a schedule of extracurricular activities environment" to the curriculum of future for the second semester; analyze of work teachers of primary school training. plans of methodical unity, to identify their Purposefulness and flexibility of subordinate of common and different features. Help to future aim and objectives to didactic needs of HPEI, teachers of primary school in the discussion of independence in the choice of subjects - it the most important, complex and interesting points to free determination of personal questions of studied topic is given at chat preference, the choice of types and forms of consultation. For example, chat-consultation educational activity of each subject of of teacher is planned beforehand; it is educational process. conducted in a specified time and one of The project CBE PT PST in HPEI is modes of chat is chosen (one-time, daily, implemented in teacher training system in weekly). Teachers and students open the HPEI and realized as a modern form and organizer - calendar OneDrive at the same means of support and continuity of time - to discuss more details of specific pedagogical process. Its implementation is the questions (e.g. for consultations in use of complex of educational influences and preparation for final control). it is realized through the algorithm that Organization of students’ self-activity study describes the process of gradual mastering of in mentioned way is carried out on a new level educational activities: educational, at classes’ exercises and at a distance. Scale organizational, and informational and research and approaches of the organization of results’ at studying basic pedagogical disciplines, the evaluation of creative achievements (at selective discipline "Methods of teacher’s practice, individual lessons, at modular test, professional activity in innovative education final test, messages during a chat- environment "and educational practices. consultation, credit) are reflected in the The structure and content of CBE PT PST is methodical guidance, students are able to a indispensable and sufficient single whole for read its before the study discipline . high-level of future teachers of primary school Evaluation phase is carried out in the pedagogical training with formed mobile, classroom, chat sessions or during evaluation competitive specialist. Components of CBE PT of students' self-activity work in the form of PST are separate dynamic, open subsystems interviews, colloquiums, testing, chat- that form a single integrated system; the
European Science 1/2018 57 Pedagogy European Science goals are quality pedagogical training of network «Accent» ( http://accent.com/ competitive mobile modern teachers of index.php/jomsocial). Electronic classroom primary school. Content of CBE PT PST contains the modules: reflects the attributes of professional activity - Technical (registration, search engine, of primary school teachers and general and statistics), "E-Library" is electronic educational professional teaching knowledge and skills. recourses (EER) of profile purpose ( EER from Content is formed in accordance with basic Web-library "ACCENT"; EER – authoring regard to the prospects of the organization of of N.V. Bakhmat, intended for use in the differentiated and individually oriented current E- CL); “E-audience” (submodules: education, the formation of individual “Work Field" - reproduces the traditional trajectory of the educational process. Applied audience with the possibility to conduct component of CBE PT PST project reproduces classes in real time and distantly (in time and only a dynamic, integrated process of territorial sense), "E-communication" is professional pedagogical competences designed to communicate in real time and formation in the subject field on the degree of distantly (in time and territorial sense), specialist. The project’s structure, according "Monitoring of Classes and Attendances" is to the examined aspects in previous items, record-keeping, register etc. covers four interrelated components - Methodical material containing material, (subsystems) that reveal general, special, distributed by owner of EEC (teacher) as the personal and disciplinary trend: sub modules’ content: for students; for - subsystem of general trend – organizational teachers. mechanism, the essence of which is the Electronic parents’ meetings are designed continuity of teacher education. to communicate with parents, individuals or - subsystem of special trend – taking into with a group of parents, parent committee; in account the peculiarity of pedagogical training hidden mode to others and in open; in real changes due to reforms of educational sector time and distantly (in time and territorial "primary education", education degrees of sense). specialist. Electronic educational classroom is - subsystem of making motivational factors in intended for: conducting studies in various HPEI through innovations implementations organizational learning forms; problem’s - subsystem of disciplinary degree taking solving of organization and support of into account the peculiarities of future distance learning: training for persons who teachers of primary school and possible are temporarily in the occupied and influence on the process of informatization geographically distant territories, and have of education. special needs; schools during the pandemia Tools of interactive learning process are and worsening of epidemic situation etc. integrated in CBE PT PST: OneNote - the establishing links between subsystems of organizational unit (create notes and disciplinary level, general and special trend organization of personal teacher’s and creation the motivational factors of information); Skype - the implementation of systematization consideration in cloud storage mutual messaging ( documents, images of methodical materials located in the Web- sending, etc.), screen demonstration; library "ACCENT" in HPEI GoogleDisk - images, text documents, Teacher gives access to specific spreadsheets, audio and video files storage; educational materials for students and other SkyDrive (OneDrive (Word, Excel, PowerPoint) teachers via Dropbox. Special role in the - file storages, personal teacher’s website organization and management process of (Access: https://bahmat.at.ua); OneNote future teachers training is assigned to (data synchronization with different devices). teacher’s personal site. Online teacher has the Management of training process and its opportunity to present messages, notifications organization is directly conducted by the and virtually conduct additional arrangements teacher in learning environment of HPEI and that is adjacent to the training and education via the teacher’s electronic educational of future teachers and efficiently promote classroom (EEC). The teacher’s electronic professional future teacher’s development. classroom is electronic educational resource, it Module "Forum" is designed to discuss any is virtual reproduction of classroom (audience) problem relating to education, including the of HPEI, it is created in the educational social training of future primary school teachers. On
58 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy the pages of the module "Guest Book" users The concept of CBE PT PST building, which is are able to express their comments, based on a logical, structured and organic suggestions and wishes. The registered users combination of traditional and innovative including students have the opportunity to educational means, requires the design and present the photos”. Students download photo development of technologies that enable a reports and videos of pedagogical practices, uniform, consistent educational process they are the training material for common updating, appropriate replacement and \ or study of teachers and students. complement of traditional methods and In CBE PT PST building there is focus on learning tools which are ineffective and, the integrity and consistency of the training consequently, will certainly contribute to system of future primary school teachers, the improve learning outcomes. The author's authoring integrates in it as valuable and practice experience under conditions of necessary part of the traditional learning involvement of CBE PT PST in learning environment of HPEI. Introduction of CBE PT environment of HPEI indicates that one of the PST except of achieving of training objectives most effective forms of IT use in pedagogical is to transform the imagination of future training of future primary school teachers is teachers about necessary continuous the inclusion of varieties to all teachers’ renovation of tools of professional activity as a activities: communication, organizational, means of personal and professional formation educational and educational. Didactic and qualities of becoming competitive. The significance of CBE PT PST is professional developed CBE PT PST can be effective when training improvement it depends on logic its conditions do not harm the physical and application and determining the place of mental health of subjects of the educational rational approaches in cloud technologies process. It takes into account the individual choice. In particular there are: needs and characteristics of each student - forming of motivation of learning activity (insight, temperament, organizational skills, of students; forming of awareness of etc.) and increases the professional and necessity of IT use with the aim of learning pedagogical skills. Consideration of and acquisition of knowledge; the possibility physiological properties of subjects of the of implementation of interactive training, it educational process, the research and will complement the motivation and enhance analytical processing of their personal the emotional specific of educational process; qualities - personally-oriented approach is the providing flexibility with a choice of individual basis for consistent integration of IT forms, IT learning based on personally-oriented methods, IT tools and IT means of learning approach; and education to the traditional education - dynamic of the learning process of system of HPEI. differentiated approach to learning, the Versatility and diverging of cloud formation of skills; providing the possibility of technologies, used in the authoring, becomes individual and collective (group) study of the motivating factor that generates the different organizational forms - full-time and principle: "Work per sample" The level of distance; the opportunity for diagnosis and mastering of modern technologies by the control of knowledge in all stages of teacher of HPEI; the ability timely and education; appropriate to strengthen and enrich the - availability of feedback to correct the activities by creative arsenal of innovative IT educational process; ensuring the availability, tools is often interested for young people. In clarity and transparency of management addition, the adequate awareness in IT of means of educational activity; the conformity current students (high user’s level shows to didactic principles of educational material 92%), demonstration of teacher’s skills to add presentation; the possibility of implementing a IT to educational technologies promotes the creative approach with searching and formation of one of the components of future selecting of innovations means; providing of teachers’ professional skills - the ability to multilevel training organization by combining self-education. IT variety and the principle of the possibilities project’s subsystems, which "work per sample" activate the process of open general, special, personal and heritage of the pedagogical technique that disciplinary guidance in forming a mobile, becomes the semantic feature of personal innovative, creative and competitive creative teaching experience of competitive specialist. teacher of primary school.
European Science 1/2018 59 Pedagogy European Science
Getting free access to methodical implementation of interactive learning, the materials, support tools of professional work use of personal oriented and differentiated aimed at improving the learning outcomes and approaches and appropriate cloud improving the quality of education, teachers technologies promote subject formation skills of HPEI may at a higher level to help future of students. teachers in learning, form the motivation for CBE PT PST introduction in the learning learning. The opportunity of ensuring their environment of HPEI creates the optimal access to open and systematically renewed conditions for formation of a continuous and sources of educational materials is valuable. logical innovation system of future primary Integration of various cloud technologies school training system: teacher- inventor, promotes the development of skills and the teacher-modernizers and teacher- desire to self-obtaining of information, which professional. The purpose of the project was is necessary for obtaining meaningful its focus on improving the content and pedagogical knowledge. New quality of structure of training of pedagogical disciplines components of CBE PT PST outlines the new in HPEI to justify the system of primary school quality of training system of future primary teacher training as competitive professionals. school teachers in HPEI. It is explained by the
Conclusions and further research prospects.
The reality causes the necessity of teachers of primary school training in HPEI as highly educated professionals, able to timely flexible reformatting of trend and the content of their own professional activity, selection and evaluation of new forms, methods and means of education that are motivated by the influence of information education and society in general. The teacher should have a high level of pedagogical skills and be prepared for organization of educational activity, aimed at creative learning by students, the formation of skills and abilities of self-control, self-analyses and self- assessment, the ability to comprehend the information. According to these conditions of primary school teacher training in HPEI, it was seen the need to design the environment, its conditions promote the competitiveness formation, its generalized signs are: keeping the continuity of teacher training; keeping continuity and interdisciplinarity between didactic, methodological and pedagogical disciplines; keeping the continuity between the stages of technological training; purposefulness of formation process of readiness for IT use in primary school as a component of professional competence; effective organization of researches ; the development of modern forms, means of solving of professional educational problems, with the appropriate IT involvement; the development of modern and efficient form of professionally-oriented teaching practice; expedient and rational integration of traditional and innovative learning technologies; continuity of teacher training monitoring for development and use of special tools. In determining components of author’s project CBE PT PST, it was taken into consideration they have maximum promote formation of all kinds of educational activity and subjects’ competencies (including IT competencies); they have to conform to the logic and structure of educational process of HPEI; they should include the traditional educational technologies and means. Prospects of ensuring competence approach in CBE PT PST in HPEI are: departing beyond knowledge educational environment; intensification of activity-practice-orientation training; tracking the requirements of society to modern primary school teacher; constant motivation of teachers to engage in professional activities; mastering of self-possession technology of personal achievements; providing transition from didactic stage of self-determination to stage of professional self-fulfillment in a variety of educational situations etc. Thus, pedagogical training of primary school teacher is a purposeful controlled process that ensures the formation of pedagogical competences, his personal qualities, necessary for the successful and effective implementation of professional activity. Like any other process, teacher training has its goals, objectives, structure, functions, which are carried out under certain organizational and pedagogical conditions - formed the innovative integrated CBE PT PST and it involves mastering knowledge of pedagogy of primary education, formation of pedagogical competences on didactics principles, regulations and requirements, ability to perform reflection of personal activity by future teachers.
60 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy
REFERENCES:
1. Bakhmat N.V. Use of cloud technologies in the study of professionally oriented humanitarian and socio-economic training of future primary school teachers / N.V. Bakhmat // Information Technologies in Education. – 2013. - ȹ 15. – P. 103-111. 2. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ ǵ. Ǫ. ȀȒȖȓȖȏȕȈȊșȚȊȖ : ȕȈȊȟȈȓȤȕȖ-ȔȍȚȖȌȐȟȕȐȑ ȗȖșȭȉȕȐȒ / ǵ. Ǫ. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ. – DzȈȔ’ȧȕȍȞȤ- ǷȖȌȭȓȤșȤȒȐȑ : ǷǷ ǯȊȖȓȍȑȒȖ Ǭ. ǫ., 2014. – 136 ș. 3. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ ǵ. Ǫ. ȀȒȖȓȖȏȕȈȊșȚȊȖ : ȔȍȚȖȌȐȟȕȭ ȘȍȒȖȔȍȕȌȈȞȭȮ / ǵ. Ǫ. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ. – DzȈȔ’ȧȕȍȞȤ- ǷȖȌȭȓȤșȤȒȐȑ : ǷǷ ǩțȑȕȐȞȤȒȐȑ Ƕ. Ǩ., 2014. – 60 ș. 4. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ ǵ. Ǫ. ȀȒȖȓȖȏȕȈȊșȚȊȖ : ȕȈȊȟȈȓȤȕȖ-ȔȍȚȖȌȐȟȕȐȑ ȗȖșȭȉȕȐȒ / ǵ. Ǫ. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ. – DzȈȔ’ȧȕȍȞȤ- ǷȖȌȭȓȤșȤȒȐȑ : ǷǷ ǯȊȖȓȍȑȒȖ Ǭ. ǫ., 2014. – 89 ș. 5. ǴȖȌȍȓȦȊȈȕȕȧ ȗȖȘȚȜȖȓȭȖ ȗȍȌȈȋȖȋȈ : ȕȈȊȟ.-ȔȍȚȖȌ. ȗȖșȭȉȕȐȒ / DzȈȔ’ȧȕȍȞȤ-ǷȖȌȭȓȤșȤȒȐȑ ȕȈȞȭȖȕȈȓȤȕȐȑ țȕȭȊȍȘșȐȚȍȚ ȭȔȍȕȭ ǟȊȈȕȈ ǶȋȭȫȕȒȈ ; țȒȓȈȌ. ǵ. Ǫ. ǩȈȝȔȈȚ. – 2-ȋȍ ȊȐȌ., ȗȍȘȍȘȖȉȓ. ȭ ȌȖȗȖȊȕ. – DzȈȔ’ȧȕȍȞȤ-ǷȖȌȭȓȤșȤȒȐȑ : ǷǷ ǩțȑȕȐȞȤȒȐȑ Ƕ. Ǩ., 2014. – 72 ș.
ЂݘलѴ ०Ѽǘֹ۸ؚҙǘѼԑ߁ڊ֑ڊդݰ
European Science 1/2018 61 Pedagogy European Science
PEDAGOGICAL TECHNOLOGY OF DEVELOPING PROFESSIONAL IMAGE OF PEDAGOGICAL UNIVERSITY TEACHERS
Volodymyr Bondarenko Doctor of pedagogical Sciences, Associate professor, SHEE “Donbas State Pedagogical University”, Ukraine E-mail – [email protected]
UDC 373.211.24:78
The article presents a description of pedagogical technology of developing professional image of pedagogical university teachers which is characterized as a part of professional competence and an essential indicator of pedagogical mastership. It is specified that the issues on development of an image from the pedagogical standpoint have emerged only in recent decades. The problem of developing future teachers’ professional image has been intensively studied by Ukrainian and foreign scientists. However, the author proves that methodological principles of developing future university teachers’ professional image are almost completely ignored in educational researches. The article aims at submitting the main components of pedagogical technology of developing future teachers’ professional image. The definition of the concept ‘technology’ is analysed in the article from both traditional and modern pedagogical standpoints. The difference between the educational, pedagogical and teaching technologies is emphasized on. The main criteria of effectiveness of the pedagogical technology are revealed. According to the author they are conceptuality, systematic process, controllability, repeatability. The structure of the pedagogical technology of developing future teachers’ professional image is characterized in details. In the author’s opinion this pedagogical technology includes the following components: conceptual, content and processual, stuff and resource ones. The special attention is paid to disclosing the content of each component. The principles of regulating the process of development of future teachers’ professional image are defined as an essential part of the conceptual component. The content and processual component of the technology of developing future teachers’ professional image has three constituent parts that include the main goals, organizing forms and the rational methods of motivating the future teachers’ activity in self- development of the professional image. Stuff and resource component of the technology provides the whole programme of target actions of managing the educational and cognitive activity of the pedagogical university students in terms of continuous improvement of their qualification. While implementing this programme the special attention is paid to the goals of training managers of education to contribute to the high quality of developing future teachers’ professional image. To conclude the author states that development of future teachers’ professional image is well- managed process, its effectiveness can be improved through using the pedagogical technology that is harmoniously implemented into the educational process of pedagogical university. It has some interrelated stages that reflect the logics of developing an image and take the laws of its development into account.
Summary. In the article pedagogical technology of developing professional image of pedagogical university teachers is described; components of the pedagogical technology are defined; principles, main goals and organizational forms of mastering the components of professional image are disclosed; the methods of motivating future teachers’ activity while self-developing the professional image are listed. Key words: professional image, future teacher, pedagogical technology, development of professional image, pedagogical university.
62 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy
Formulation of the problem.
Increasing need of the society in qualified stuff poses the important task of improving the quality of training graduates of tertiary professional institutions; upbringing a new type of a teacher- professional who is mobile and has a number of certain competitive advantages, who is able to know and realize him/herself in the professional activity. Competitiveness and mobility of graduates of tertiary institutions increase due to self-presentation of their positive professional image, effective development of a specialist’s I-concept and an adequate image. Since the first year of studying future teachers should be aware that their professional success, career growth, personal self- realization depend on their own efforts and professional competence. Implementation of new trends, enlarging the amount and depth of scientific knowledge, continual spreading and updating of scientific and professional information poses new challenges for pedagogical universities. The public ideal of a teacher is closely connected with the development of the teacher’s own positive image that is a part of professional competence and an essential indicator of the pedagogical mastership.
Analysis of recent research and technology of developing future teachers’ publications. In recent decades, in professional image. psychological and pedagogical researches the interest has emerged to the questions that The main material of the research. In concern the development of an image from recent decades, the concept ‘technology’ the pedagogical standpoint. The concept (from the Greek techne – art, mastership; ‘image’ is closely connected to the problems of logos – science) was introduced into the upbringing, learning, producing well- pedagogical science [6]. In Ukrainian and integrated individuals, as well as personal and foreign works on pedagogy the concepts professional self-improvement. The works by ‘educational technology’, ‘pedagogical the following scientists are devoted to the technology’ and ‘teaching technology’ are issues of developing a professional image: used. Yu. V. Andrieieva, V. A. Zhebit, M. A. Yelahin, According to V. P. Davydov’s view, O. V. Yemelianova, N. A. Tarasenko, O. L. pedagogical technology turns pedagogy into Pykuleva and others. The researchers analyse more ‘exact’ science, as well as it makes the essence, components of managers, teaching practice more strictly organized, businessmen and politicians more often, giving controlled and effective process [4]. V. recommendations of how to develop it. Bespalko thinks that “every activity may be L. P. Inozemtseva, A. A. Kaliuzhnyi, O. Yu. either a technology or an art. The art is based Kamysheva, L. P. Kachalova, O. O. Kovalova, on intuition, while the technology ends to start I. V. Razmolodchykova, M. A. Stepanska- again later” [1, p. 5]. M. Bershadkyi believes Skarha, N. A. Tarasenko, O. A. Tkachenko, that the recognition of our limited knowledge V. N. Cherepanova, O. V. Shcherbakova study doesn’t present insurmountable difficulties on the professional image of specialists in the field the way of building more and more complete of pedagogy. and detailed models of the educational process and their improvement, as new Identifying previously unsolved parts information on teaching methods and methods of the general issue to which this article of development is obtained. In this case, the is dedicated. The problems of forming use of the concept ‘pedagogical technology’ at pedagogues’ professional image have received the modern stage is partially proved, but that quite broad coverage in foreign and Ukrainian we call technology now is only an scientists’ works. However, methodological approximation of the process which can be principles of developing professional image of determined as this concept. The scientist future university teachers are almost convinces that teaching technology should be completely ignored in extensive educational spoken about not as a perfect teaching researches. practice, but as a scientific discipline which discloses the technological approach to the The purpose of the article is to submit teaching process. Incomplete information the main components of the pedagogical about an object of influence and changes that take place in the process of influencing it, and
European Science 1/2018 63
Pedagogy European Science its laws, which are not completely known, • systematic process (logics of the process, don’t allow to make any clear predictions interrelation of its parts, integrity); about the process [7]. In the above- • controllability (diagnostic and planning of mentioned scientists’ opinion, the pedagogical the teaching process); technology functions as a science, system of • repeatability (ability to implement it in algorithms, methods, regulators of activity, as other similar educational institutions by well as a real process of teaching and other subjects) [7]. upbringing. It can be submitted as a full set of Technology of developing future teachers’ aspects, scientific project, presenting a professional image includes planned in every programme of actions, and a process that is detail joint activities of teachers and students really committed. H. Selevko notes that any of the technological faculty at tertiary technology is a system, but not every institution, whose targets are all the pedagogical system is a technology [5]. components of this phenomenon, logics of its Taking into account the laws of the process implementing includes gradual approach and of developing future teachers’ professional interrelation of all subjects of educational image includes building its scientifically process on the way to the goal, as well as an substantiated technology that contains integrity of methods, forms and means of its organizational and methodological tools – achieving, their person-centered focus, methods, forms, means, and a certain conducting diagnostic of the current and final sequence of actions, as well as financial and results on the condition of providing feedback. logistical resources (teaching and visual aids, Technology of developing future teachers’ technological equipment etc.) which are used professional image has such a structure: to achieve the target pedagogical outcome. 1) conceptual component which reflects Educational technology reflects the general ‘ideology’ of designing and realizing this strategy of development of education, unified pedagogical technology; educational area. Educational technologies are 2) content and processual component, whose aimed at solving strategical problems for elements are a) a goal and targets of educational system: predicting the implementing the correspondent development of education, setting and technology into the practice of students’ planning goals, results, main stages, means professional and teaching training; b) and organizational forms of educational organizational forms of reaching by future process. Such educational technologies are specialists the content potential of learning concept of education, law of education, disciplines while mastering the items of the educational systems. In modern Ukraine such professional image and involving them into educational technologies cover humanistic the process of its active self-development concept of education, Law of Ukraine “On (organizing and conducting lectures, Education”, the system of continuous seminars and tutorials in the subjects of education (at pre-school, school, university, cultural, psychological and pedagogical and and postgraduate stage) [3]. professional field; organizing the process of Pedagogical technology reflects the tactic mastering by future teachers the content of implementing educational technologies into values of special course “Image of a educational process in certain conditions. modern teacher” on a personal level); c) Pedagogical technologies accumulate and the system of rational means of express the general signs and laws of the motivating, projecting, organizing and educational process regardless of the stimulating the actions that are essential particular subject. Each specific pedagogical for turning learning and teaching process technology reflects the model of educational at the technological faculty of tertiary and managing process in educational institution into the source of realization of institutions, integrating their content, forms its image policy, achieving its personal and means [3]. outcomes; Thus, most modern scientists agree that 3) staff and resource component whose any pedagogical technology has to respond to function is to provide continuing the main criteria of technological improvement of the levels of development effectiveness, it has to include: of the competences by pedagogical • conceptuality (reliance on certain scientific university teachers like methodological, concept);
64 European Science 1/2018
European Science Pedagogy
culturological, psychological and • Upgrading the professional and cultural pedagogical, and professional one [7]. component of the content of future teachers’ professional training due to The essence of conceptual component of cultural values, in hierarchy of which the technology include the following principles Ukrainian ethnic culture and language are of regulating the process of development of ranked the first; adding to it the values of future teachers’ professional image: culture of developing the professional • The principle of considering the process of image. development of future teachers’ • Creating at pedagogical university professional image as a social and cultural, personally developing environment, whose general pedagogical phenomenon, whose main function is to stimulate the activism goals, content, functions and structure of the technological faculty students to the correspond to personally developing self-development of the components and paradigm of advancement of the elements of professional image. pedagogical education. • Spirituality and sensuality of the content of • The principle of enhancing the professional the methodology of mastering the and cultural component in the context of professional image values by university higher pedagogical education due to its students. image component. • Achieving the best value in managing the • The principle of pedagogical projecting of process of developing the future teachers’ the goals, content and methodology of professional image. promoting the process of students’ mastering the value components of 2. The organizational forms of reaching by the professional image on the holistic and future teachers the potential of the personal basis. learning discipline content while mastering • The principle of dominating the inspiring the components of professional image and and sensory components in the involving it into the process of its active methodology of development of future self-development. teachers’ professional image. The leading traditional forms are lecturers, • The principle of organizing the educational seminars and tutorials in the disciplines of interaction with students as the process of cultural, psychological and pedagogical, and cooperation in the field of building the professional field. To develop the students’ paths on the image trajectory of professional image frontal (lectures), group professional formation and development. (seminars and tutorials), individual and mixed • The principle of drawing the process of (individual group, pair group and frontal developing faculty teachers’ image policy group) forms of the organization of training on psychological and pedagogical are used. knowledge, their own activism in The requirement to these lectures are professional and pedagogical improvement personal orientation and personification. The [2]. leading functions of seminars and tutorials of all the disciplines of the curriculum are the The content and processual component of interactive one (focused on developing skills the technology of developing future teachers’ of interpersonal interaction); developing one professional image has three constituent (aimed at developing a self-image of a parts: teacher, students’ critical thinking, their 1. The general goal is to put ethnocultural, emotional and sensual, and motivational personally developing paradigm of spheres); training one (served as an effective developing future teacher’s personality into means of mastering the content of curricular the practice. by students); educational one (providing the The correspondent modernization of development of future teachers’ qualities that students’ professional training is the are closely connected with the professional necessary instrumental value, the framework image: tolerance, courage in statements, for their mastering the value of an respect to others’ thoughts, integrity etc.); acmeological level – a professional image. communicative one. The main goals: Pedagogical dialogue is the most reasonable form of conducting the seminars
European Science 1/2018 65
Pedagogy European Science and tutorials in general cultural and questions, to design the verbal means of its professional disciplines in the context of turn to the professional image, self- revealing their value potential for changing knowledge, activism in the professional self- students’ consciousness of the professional development. The future specialists should image into personally meaningful category. It learn the rules of participating in the provides not only their active cognitive discussion in advance. The leader and his/her activity, but also readiness to take initiatives, assistants are chosen among the students. creative, collective search of the truth, and At the stage of conducting the discussion the exchange of ideas. the tasks are posed and realized that are The observation classes, the classes of connected with the gradual introducing the disputing character, and the classes – learning heuristic questions into the discussion (the the best experience of teachers’ work play an technology of this public activity is well- important part among the organizational represented in methodological literature). forms that contribute to future teachers’ It is reasonable to build on the multiplicity motivation of the activity. of various forms of organizing and conducting The function of the first ones is to develop the educational discussion that keeps the pedagogical observation while demonstrating world educational experience. But according the professional image by the best educators to the results of our pedagogical research, (particularly at the lessons in schools, while while developing the components of students’ watching the films that are devoted to the professional image the following forms are educational issues); to form professional efficient: debates (the students are divided examples and ideals. into teams “Affirmation” and “Negation” and proves the collectively chosen position); round The stages of the observation classes: tables (discussions in which the equal number • preparatory (at this stage the students get of students take part (3-5 persons), forums to know the certain components of the (consideration of the discussion questions is pedagogical image, a phenomenon that will conducted as an expert group meeting which become the subject of observation at the begins the exchange of ideas with the rest of lesson in comprehensive school or while groupmates – the audience); imitative games watching films); (they are considered to be the system of role • projective (posing the goals and the functions and orientations aiming at modelling programme of observing the skilled and studying the possible relationships that teacher’s actions); practical training for characterize the certain professional observing (learning the methodology of activities). noticing the observation, notice forms, and The third and the most important element requirements to presenting the results); of the content and processual component of • active and reflexive (processing the direct the technology is the system of rational observation, discussing, analysing, and means of motivation, design, organization and synthesizing its results). stimulation of students’ activity while mastering the constituent parts of professional Conducting the classes of disputing image. character requires preparation by the university teacher the system of heuristic The most effective rational methods of questions aimed at dividing the task into the motivating the future teachers’ activity in self- semi-tasks. Each of this questions has to development of the professional image are the contribute to awareness of a new strategy by following: students – the goal of the activity in a render • the bright demonstration by university of mastering the values of professional image. teachers the examples and results of But this is only one task of the teacher at the teachers’ activities while achieving the stage of planning the discussion whose theme status of professional image carriers; is chosen together with students. The next • students’ orientation to the obligatory step has been known by university teachers motivation of the ways to solve for a long time – designing and announcing a professional and pedagogical problem lesson plan, recommendation and working on situations of the image content; the sources. It is preferable to predict a possible way of considering the discussion
66 European Science 1/2018
European Science Pedagogy
• students’ practical training in simulated positive pedagogical image, the ways and situation of introducing into a new social means of mastering it as a personal value; role – ‘an owner of the positive image’; • a method of organizing social and • comparing by future specialists the image pedagogical, and social and psychological characteristics of the pedagogues (fiction training courses that are devoted to characters, film characters, the best developing external characteristics of practicing teachers) and their own students’ professional image, particularly corresponding characteristics as the future the communicative competence; teachers; • organizing self-exploration from the • providing the target support of searching cultural standpoint taking into account the by students the personal sense of self- features of a teacher’s professional image; developing the specific components of the • a method of organizing personally professional image; developing work of students in pairs, • emotional and sensual colouring the aimed at increasing the level of adequacy content values of the theacher’s of self-evaluating the development of the professional image by artistic and graphic certain image features; means. • the systematic involvement of future teachers into professional and Designing methods have the prominent technological, pedagogical creativity as place in the structure of methods for ensuring means of mastering image qualities; the future educators’ activity while self- • a method of organizing students’ self- developing a positive professional image: educational activities in the field of their • immersing students to making the image professional and pedagogical development; portraits of the best teachers in Ukraine; • a method of organizing the professional • orienting the future specialists to self-education of image qualities. developing the target projects of their activity as master-teachers who are The main constituent parts of the method carriers of positive image; groups for stimulating future teachers’ activity • doing exercises in making programmes of while self-developing their professional image developing the professional image that are are: intended for the near and far prospectives; • organizational and activity oriented, and • doing exercises by future teachers in role games of image themes; making personal plans of realizing image • a method of encouraging self-knowledge of target programmes of professional and students’ own internal and external images pedagogical development; of “I” as the subsystems of a professional • pedagogical consulting on the issues of image; creating by students their own methods, • discussions on the issues of the theory and techniques and means of implementing the technology of developing the teacher’s plan of self-developing specific components professional image; of professional image; • a method of creating moral professional • pedagogical projecting of the ways and and pedagogical situations; methods of organizing and stimulating • the pedagogical requirements to organizing future teachers’ movement towards the by students the processes of self- personal path of achieving the top of the developing the professional image; professional image. • encouraging the students’ initiative and creative activity as the subjects of self- The leading methods of organizing the developing the components of the process of self-developing a professional professional image [2]. image by students are the following: • dialogue activity concerning the subject of 3. Staff and resource component of the self-developing the professional image; technology. The totality of the component • a method of organizing the students’ is the whole programme of target actions reflexive actions in the direction of of the subjects of managing the mastering their professional image; educational and cognitive activity of the • dialogue penetration of a teacher and pedagogical university students in terms of students into the world of carriers of
European Science 1/2018 67
Pedagogy European Science
continuous improvement of their development and with those new qualification. competences which define the graduate’s The programme covers formal, non-formal image identity; and informal forms of the post-graduate • to provide the optimality of cultural, education of managers – rectorate workers, psychological and pedagogical post- faculty deans and their deputies, head of graduate education of all subjects of departments and teachers. Its methodological developing future teachers’ professional background is a holistic approach to improve image; implementing it by formal (through the cultural, methodological, psychological theoretical and methodological seminars at and pedagogical, and specific professional tertiary institutions, during internship competence. period) and informal (professional self- In the terms of this programme the special education and self-upbringing) means. attention is paid to the goals of training • to upgrade the themes of psychological managers to provide the high quality of and pedagogical studies at tertiary developing future teachers’ professional institutions due to their image component; image. • to improve special professional, in particular faculty teachers’ technological First of all, these goals are: readiness; to pose the goals of being a • to develop technological faculty dean office teacher’s real role model for students, and its department workers’ carriers of the professional image values. methodological readiness to contribute to The necessary condition of qualitative the quality of development of all the functioning of staff and resource component of components of students’ professional established technology is providing the image; continuous mastering by university teachers • to involve the teachers of all departments methodological, cultural, psychological and into the process of upgrading the curricula, pedagogical, and specific professional values being reconciled with the cultural guidance that are essential for developing students’ of students’ professional and cultural professional image [2].
Conclusions and recommendations for further research.
In conclusion, we should state that development of future teachers’ professional image is well- managed process whose effectiveness can be increased through using the pedagogical technology that is harmoniously implemented into the educational process of pedagogical university. It has some interrelated stages that reflect the logics of creating an image and take the laws of its development into account. The issues of supporting the positive professional image of the teachers in the process of their professional activities need the further study.
References
1. Bespalko V. P., Tatur Yu. G. (1989). Sistemno-metodicheskoe obespechenie uchebno- vospitatelnogo protsessa podgotovki spetsialista [uchebno-metod. posobie]. [Systematic and methodological support of educational process of specialist training]. Moscow: Vysshaya shkola [in Russian]. 2. Bondarenko V. I. (2016). Teoretychni i metodychni zasady formuvannia imidzhu maibutnoho uchitelia tekhnolohii u systemi vykhovnoi roboty pedahohichnoho universytetu [Theoretical and methodological basis of developing an image of the future teacher in the system of educational work at pedagogical university]. Doctor’s thesis.– Kyiv [in Ukrainian]. 3. Vokhmanina I. V. (2009). Formuvannia indyvidualnoho styliu pedahohichnoi diialnosti maibutnoho vchytelia muzyky [Developing an individual style of activities of future Music teacher]. Candidate’s thesis. Kharkiv [in Ukrainian]. 4. Kikot V. Ya., Stolyarenko A. M. (2004). Yuridicheskaya pedagogika / Uchebnik dlya studentov vuzov, obuchayushchikhsya po spetsialnosti 021100 „Yursprudentsiya“ [Legal pedagogy / a textbook for university students of speciality 021100 “Juridical Science”]. Moscow: Izd-vo “YUNITI-DANA” [in Russian].
68 European Science 1/2018
European Science Pedagogy
5. Kuzminskyi A. I., Omelianenko V. L. (2003). Pedahohika: pidruchnyk [Pedagogy: a textbook]. Kyiv: Znannia-Pres [in Ukrainian]. 6. Suchasnyj slovnyk inshomovnykh sliv: Blyzjko 20 tys. sliv i slovospoluchenj [Modern dictionary of foreign words: about twenty thousand words and word combinations]. O. I. Skopenko, T. V. Tsymbaljuk. (Eds). Kyiv: Dovira [in Ukrainian]. 7. Yahupov V. V. (2002). Pedahohika: navchalnyi posibnyk [Pedagogy: study guide]. Kyiv: Lybid, [in Ukrainian].
www.termal-podhajska.sk +421 905 369 138 +421 905 450 765
European Science 1/2018 69
Pedagogy European Science
THE FORMATION INNOVATIVE PERSONALITY OF THE FUTURE TEACHER PRE-SCHOOL EDUCATION
Olga Kosenchuk candidate of pedagogical sciences, assistant professor, Department of pedagogy and psychology of preschool children's art education and the National Pedagogical University. M. P. Drahomanov, Kiev, Ukraine
Annotation. The article deals with the scientific analysis of the state development of the problem formation the innovative personality of the future teacher preschool education in the system of training in higher education institutions. The description of scientific positions concerning the interpretation of innovative educational concepts corresponding to time challenges is given. The essence, approaches to the interpretation and understanding of the basic notion of "innovative personality of the future educator" as the most important social-value professional-competent definition are specified. It is proved that the innovative personality of the future teacher is most effectively formed in the area of innovation and educational activity of the institution of higher education. Innovative personality is considered as a social phenomenon, which subordinates all pedagogical theories to the main factor of creating innovation and educational trajectory of the development of the innovative personality of the future educators the institution of pre-school education. Key words: personality, innovation, innovative personality of the teacher, individual educational trajectory.
Relevance of the problem.
In the context of the modernization of higher education in Ukraine, under the influence of European integration processes in the preparation of competitive specialists, the use of the phrase "innovation activity", "innovative technologies", "innovative forms and methods", "innovation in education", "innovative approach", "innovative development strategies", innovative educational trajectories of development "," innovative personality ", etc. However, much of the century's history of scientific research shows that practitioners, researchers in pedagogical science were in constant scientific research. They carried out "pedagogical discoveries", found effective ways to solve scientific problems, therefore, it should be noted that the "educational insight" or "know-how" is inappropriate in our opinion due to the introduction of innovation activity. Currently, the history of pedagogy records the facts of changes that took place in science, practice in teaching, education and development. The desire and the desire to make educational activities more effective, effective, and contributed to the development of innovative educational technologies that would fill the content of innovative educational activities. Some were false, utopian; others received a positive assessment with proven effectiveness. Obviously, this explains the broad interest in the problems of innovation in education today.
This issue is actively violated at the Implementation of Innovative Educational legislative and regulatory level, as evidenced Activities (2017), the State Standard of Higher by a range of normative directives: the Education (2017). These documents regulate National Doctrine of Education Development the priorities of national education in relation (2002), the Law of Ukraine "On Education" to the formation of an innovative personality (2017), the Law of Ukraine "On Higher of a modern educator. Proceeding from this, Education" (2017.), On Amendments to the the priority task of training in higher education Regulations on the Procedure for the
70 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy institutions is the formation of an innovative Sukharev; The subject of the study of the personality of a future specialist. economic psychology of innovation is Analysis of recent research and the presented in the works of A. Karnyshev, publications The problem of professional S. Yagolkovskii; The research of innovative training of specialists is highlighted in works potential is disclosed in the works of D. by P. Atutov, Y. Babansky, S. Goncharenko, S. Balaniev, S. Bogomaz, E. Boeva, E. Batisheva, M. Danilov, I. Zyazyun, V. Kamensky, V. Klochko, P. Kravchuk, Kraevsky, N. Nichkalo, T. Ilyina, M. Skatkin, T. Nerush, B. Pavlova, T. Terekhova. G. Shchukina, P. Anokhina, I. Bekh, L. Vygotsky, V. Davydova, P. Halperin, E. Consequently, a wide range of scientific Klimova, N. Kuzmina, G. Kostiuk, E. Milleryan, investigations in the area of innovation S. Reesetova, L. Rubinstein, N. Talizina. In the confirms its relevance, but the innovative aspect of preparing future educators in higher personality of the future educator has not education institutions, G. Belenkova, A. become the subject of a separate special Bogush, N. Havrysh, T. Zharovtseva, A. study. Kononko, K. Kruty, O. Pekhoti, T. Tanko, G.Trotsko, A Kharkiv, G. Tsvetkova and The purpose of the article to others. theoretically substantiate different approaches The range of scientific researches of to the research of the problem of innovation the problems of general pedagogical personality; to define the character logical innovation is wide, presented by scientific components of the innovative personality. researches of domestic and foreign scientists: This goal is realized in the following task: the essence of innovations (I. Podlasy, V. 1) to analyze the existing scientific intelligence Palamarchuk, O. Savchenko); development of problems of the innovative personality; 2) a variety of up-to-date models of pedagogical clarify the scientific and conceptual apparatus education content definition of the structure of the research; 3) on the basis of the results (I.Zyazyun, M.Evtukh); the regularities of the of the scientific work, determine the character functioning and development of innovative logical components of the innovation processes in pedagogical systems personality. (O.Kyrychuk, M.Potashnik, G. Tsvetkova); the history of the emergence of innovations and Presentation of the main research the generalization of domestic and world material. The research problem of innovation pedagogical experience of innovation in the personality is at the center of attention during high school (I.Anosov, L.Vovk, V.Kremen), the period of modernization of education and training of pedagogical staff for introduction of transformation of professional training in innovations, formation of readiness for future higher education institutions. Let's dwell on a innovation activity (I.Gavrysh, L.Podimova , more detailed analysis of approaches to the V.Slastonin, S.Sisoyev); management of study of innovation personality. innovative educational processes For the first time, the concept of (L.Vaschenko, L.Danilenko, O.Marmaz, "innovative personality" was introduced by O.Homeriki); improvement of pedagogical Everett Hagen in 1962. The researcher technologies in the process of training believed that there are not only different, but pedagogical staff (V. Bondar, I. Bogdanova, V. also opposite personal characteristics that are Yevdokimov, O. Pekhota); pedagogical typical and traditional for modern society. In expertise, evaluation and measurement of the first case it is an authoritarian personality, innovations (L. Burkova, L. Danilenko, in the second one - an innovative personality. V.Palamarchuk); innovative personality (K. Innovative personality is formed by the Gorash, G. Gerasimov, L. Ilyukhin, J. conditions of the present, and in turn helps in Kozelyetskii, O. Starovot, V. Shevchenko) the birth of self-supporting changes that research of socio-psychological aspect of constantly evolve life - its standards and innovations (O. Gumenyuk, A. Prigogine, O. values. The scientist defined the features of Sovetova). The problem of innovation in an innovative personality: the attitude to the psychology is outlined in the works of S. world is characterized by curiosity and the Moscovci, the economic approach to desire to manage it, which is reflected in the innovation is justified in the works of J. persistent flow of its main regulators in order Schumpeter, S. Glaziev, S. Yermasov, O. to influence and control various phenomena;
European Science 1/2018 71 Pedagogy European Science responsibility for the negative aspects of life expedient activity to influence the course of and the desire to make changes; Carefulness, the change of these conditions, by concrete openness to subordinates, proud attitude actions create a trajectory of development. A towards their originality and desire for similar position is found in the work of J. innovation; creativity that stimulates the Kozielecki, who states that "an innovative originality of the desire for novelty, constant personality is a person who creates the curiosity. present, that is, is capable of influencing the According to the results of scientific course of social development" [12, p.293]. researches of foreign researchers, an Continuation of this thought is found in the analytical model of the modern personality, work of O. Starovoyt, who states that "an which was named as "the model of innovative innovative person perceives the world not as personality", which consisted of 9 rice: an unchanging and harmonious structure, openness to experiments, innovations, which can be easily adapted, but as a system changes; recognition of pluralism of thoughts, of tasks to be solved; as "an area of cognitive the existence of different points of view; and practical uncertainty" [7, p.149]. orientation to the present and future; Innovative personality as an active confidence and ability to overcome life participant in the innovation process must obstacles; planning of future actions for possess certain qualities and properties that achievement of the set goals; belief in the encourage it to innovate as a creative process possibility of regulating and forecasting social for the transformation of reality. The life; a sense of justice; high value of researcher notes that in the context of education; respect for the dignity of other innovative development, the subject of the people, regardless of their status position [11, cultural approach to innovation is an pp. 301-302]. innovative personality as a creator of reality, An interesting look at the characteristics of intellectual personal development, as the the innovation personality, presented in the development of complex human-creating work of G. Gerasimov and L. Ilyukhin. systems based on the intellectual resource for Scientists define seven characteristics of the gaining additional value - a positive innovation innovation personality: the desire for change; education in culture, achievement a new ability to move away from tradition, degree of system development in its identifying promising ways of development; aspiration for self-development [7, p.149]. the presence of creative thinking, the ability Let's dwell on the study of innovation to find ideas and opportunities for their personality. O. Stravotyte in substantiating optimal implementation; systematic and the concept of innovative personality as a predictive approach to the selection and socio-cultural phenomenon states that "an organization of innovations; the ability to innovative personality is an active participant navigate in a state of uncertainty and of the innovation process, which has certain calculate the permissible level of risk; qualities and properties that encourage it to readiness to overcome constantly arising innovate as a creative process for the obstacles; the development of abilities for transformation of reality" [7, p. 150]. Through reflection and self-examination [1, p. 136]. innovative potential investigates the V. Shevchenko points to the key tasks of innovative personality of the teacher J. forming a full-fledged innovative personality: Zalewski. The notion of "innovative potential first, the ability to creativity an innovative of the teacher" the scientist treats - "... the type of personality; and secondly, the totality of socio-cultural and creative presence of a certain intellectual resource; characteristics of the personality of the thirdly, social maturity, as a readiness for teacher, who shows readiness to improve innovation; fourthly, the peculiarities of the pedagogical activity, the presence of internal activity of the innovative personality in the means and methods capable of ensuring this collective subject of innovation activity [10, p. readiness" [7, p.150]. 37]. According to R. Schwai, "... an innovative According to the results of the analysis of person perceives the world not as an the character logical components of the unchanging and harmonious structure, which innovation personality, a common can be easily adapted, but as a system of denominator is traced: besides the ability to tasks to be solved. The stimulus to the activity adapt to social conditions, the person has the of an innovative person is the desire to learn,
72 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy which manifests itself not only in the quest to Under the concept of the innovative receive ready-made knowledge "[9]. personality of the teacher we understand: a The researcher treats innovation as the set of socially significant professional effect of human cultural activity, the work of competences that contribute to the effective human labor, changes in social behavior of implementation of the pedagogical initiative, people and the program of personality social responsibility, vocational and development. An important leitmotif of her educational mobility, competent reflection in research is the fact that, in the transition from the process of creating a development path reproductive to the formation of innovative for the subject of educational activity. personal-oriented type, the creative process is In the perspective of analyzing theoretical identified with the innovation-innovative, approaches, there is no doubt that the fact adaptive processes that take place in the that today Ukraine needs specialists of the innovative forms of social behavior and self- preschool profile of a new formation, development [9]. innovative individuals with a competitive Under the other angle, K. Gorash explores European or world-level qualification for the the issues of innovative personality. The sole purpose of forming a harmoniously scientist notes that the "innovative behavior of developed child's personality. the teacher as a type of individual or collective In pedagogical science and practice, behavior of a person, characterized by the considerable attention is paid to the problems initiative and the need for systematic of the professional training of the future development of subjects of pedagogical teacher of the institution of preschool activity of new methods and methods of education. At present, the referent in the training and education or the creation of new period of education, upbringing and and their effective use in the pedagogical development of a preschool child is the process and in different spheres of social life " educator. In modern pre-school there is a [2, p. 174]. That is, the innovative component rapid change in the educational vector - the of the teacher's personality is studied by the focus on the child, this determines the researcher through the prism of his innovative emergence of a new innovative content line in behavior. Innovative components of the the educational space in which the center is a personality are interesting for our research, pupil with individual, mental and physical the researcher notes that among the characteristics. Therefore, the requirements professional features of the personality of a for the personality of the teacher of the modern educator, additional innovative institution of preschool education are components are taken into account: changing. As a result, the priority task of "innovative thinking", "innovative behavior", higher education institutions is to prepare the "innovative culture" [2, p. 174]. innovative personality of the future teacher for Of interest to our study are the obstacles effective educational activities in pre-school identified by J. Kozelecki, on the way to establishments. implementing the model of innovative Let's dwell on the definition of the concept personality in the area of modern education. of "the formation of an innovative personality According to the scholar: motivational barriers of the future teacher". Let us turn to O. and conservatism of teachers, managers and Pushkar and O. Sergienko for research, which experts, their inertia in the modernization of have developed a model of the process of education, the bias of teachers in part-search, formation of innovative behaviour of students. problem, and creative teaching methods, At the same time, scientists propose to material costs are necessary for innovation consider it as a process of pedagogical training [12]. As a result, the higher education influence on the student's behavior, aimed at system needs to transform, reform the vector forming the readiness of the student to of educational activities into effective introduce innovations during training and in technologies with proven effectiveness that further professional activities. In turn, the will help to create an innovation and readiness of the student for the educational environment for the qualitative implementation of innovative behavior is an provision of educational services and the active activity of the individual associated with formation of the innovative personality of a the creation and implementation of future specialist. innovations in the learning process and in
European Science 1/2018 73 Pedagogy European Science further professional activities [6, pp. 236- the educational practice innovative 237]. pedagogical technologies that should be Of particular relevance in the study of supplemented and, in some cases, replaced by innovation personality acquires the innovation traditional approaches in education and and educational space in the process of upbringing [3]. It should be noted that the professional training in higher education factor of success of professional activity in the institutions. After all, "... the system of higher opinion of research is: the formation, integrity education in Ukraine is characterized by the of his personality. spread of educational innovations, an active Today, the training of future preschool search for new approaches in the theory and education specialists is considered by the practice of teaching and educating student researchers as a multifactorial structure, the youth, focusing on the development of the main task of which is to acquire every student innovative personality of a future specialist, the personal meaning of the activity, the which causes changes in the teacher training formation of professional skills, the ever- system for professional activity" [4, p. 99]. increasing interest in working with children A similar view is found in the scientific and their parents, and in the development of researches of G. Tsvetkova, the researcher success in the activities [5, c . 101]. notes that "... the higher education system Taking into account the aforementioned, should become a modern center of innovative one can conclude that the orientation of professional self-development and self- modern higher educational education should realization of teachers of humanitarian primarily be based on the formation of an disciplines, part of the creative-developing innovative personality, a future educator educational space of a higher educational capable of implementing educational establishment, where functional, flexible, standards, the introduction of new educational mobile educational initiatives and innovations; technologies, the need for an effective advanced educational interactive technologies organization of comprehensive vocational apply [8, p. 46]. training in higher pedagogical educational V. Egorova and M. Golubeva state that the institutions, formatting the content of formation of a new type of competent professional training of teachers, the search specialist in higher educational establishments and testing of effective tools, methods and can be accomplished by means of involving in forms with proven effectiveness.
Conclusions.
Consequently, the issue of innovative personality in time and requires careful study especially in the area of professional training future educators of pre-school establishments. According to the results of scientific research, it was established that the orientation of higher education should be oriented towards the formation of a competitive innovative personality of the future specialist of the institution of preschool education. Further intelligence needs to identify the components of the innovative personality of the future specialist in the field of preschool education.
REFERENCES:
1. Gerasimov G.I., Ilyukhin L.V. Innovation in education: the essence and social mechanisms. - Rosotov N / A: NMD "Logos", 1999. - 136 p. 2. Gorash K. Innovative components of the personality of a modern teacher / K. Gorash / / Problems of preparing a modern teacher. - 2014. - Vip. No. 10 (Ch.1). - P. 171-179. 3. Yegorova V.V., Golubeva M.O. Innovative pedagogical technologies in the modern educational process of higher educational institutions / V. Yegorova, M. Golubeva // Scientific notes. Volume 97, Pedagogical, Psychological Sciences and Social Work / National University of Kyiv-Mohyla Academy. - 2009. - 80 p. 4. Kozak L.V. Structural-component model of training future teacher of preschool pedagogy and psychology for innovative professional activities / L.V. Kozak // Pedagogical Process: Theory and Practice: Collection of Sciences. works. - 2013. - Issue 2. - p.98-110
74 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy
5. Preparation of the educator for the development of the child's personality in preschool age: monograph / Belenkha GV, Bohinich O. L., Borisova Z. N. and others. ; per community Ed. I.I. Upscale - K.: View of the NP Drahomanov NPO - 2009. - 310 p. 6. Pushkar OI, Sergienko O. V. Model of the process of formation of innovative behavior of students of the specialty "Technologies of electronic multimedia editions" / O. I. Pushkar, O. V. Sergienko // Pedagogical sciences: theory, history, innovative technologies. - 2014 - No. 8 (42). - P. 236-237. 7. Starova O. V. Concept of the innovative personality as a sociocultural phenomenon / O. V. Starovo // Humanitarian bulletin of Zaporizhzhya State Engineering Academy. - 2017. - p.147-152. 8. Tsvetkova G. G. Innovativeness as the principle of new pedagogical thinking and the way of professional self-realization of teachers of humanitarian disciplines / G. Tsvetkova // Higher Education of Ukraine. - 2016. - ȹ 1. - S. 42-48. - Access mode: http://nbuv.gov.ua/UJRN/ vou_2016_1_9. 9. Shwai R.I. Formation of innovation personality http://conf.vntu.edu.ua/humed/ 2010/txt/Shvay.php 10. Shevchenko V.N. Innovative personality as a social type / VN Shevchenko // Scientific reports of Belgorod State University. Series: Philosophy. Sociology. Right. - Belgorod, 2010. Ex. 11 / No.2 (73). - P. 37-51. 11. Shtompka P.P. Sociology of social change / Per. from english ed. VA Yadov - M .: Aspect Press, 1996. - 416 pp. 12. Kozielecki J. Psychotransgressionalism. Nowy kierunok psychologies / Josef Kozielecki. - Warszawa: ĩak, 2001. - 293 p
European Science 1/2018 75 Pedagogy European Science
PROFESSIONAL TRAINING OF THE FUTURE TEACHERS FOR THE USE OF HEALTH-SAVING TECHNOLOGIES IN THE EDUCATIONAL PROCESS
Inna Pavlenko PhD, sen. lect. of the Chair of sports disciplines and physical education of Sumy state pedagogical university named after A. S. Makarenko, Sumy, Ukraine
Abstract. The article states that one of the main directions of saving and strengthening health of the participants of the educational process is introduction of health-saving technologies. Health-saving technologies combine all the activities of the education institution concerning preservation and strengthening of students’ health through the creation of favorable conditions for learning, optimal organization of the educational process, a fully- fledged and well-organized motor regime. Taking into account the relevance of this problem, the task of the study has been determined: to clarify the essence of the concept of “health-saving technologies”; to classify health-saving technologies in relation to different healthcare approaches and various methods and forms of work; to determine the structure of health-saving technologies and peculiarities of their implementation in the educational process. The analysis of recent research and publications on the problem of development and implementation of health-saving technologies has been conducted, as a result of which the essence of the concept of “health-saving technologies” is specified. Considering the relevance of the study and the tasks set forth, the purpose of the article is defined, namely: to reveal the peculiarities of the future teachers’ professional training for health- saving activities using health-saving technologies. In accordance with different approaches to healthcare and various methods and forms of work, several groups of health-saving technologies have been identified: medical-hygienic; physical culture and health; ecological-health-saving; life safety technologies; health-saving educational technologies; preventive-protective; compensatory-neutralizing; stimulating; information and training technologies. Taking into account the signs and features, the types of health-saving educational technologies have been identified: health-saving; health care; technologies of teaching health. It is noted that implementation of health-saving technologies in the context of the personality- developing paradigm as a condition for actualization of free and creative self-expression of the individual is ensured by the use of interactive methods of teaching, dialogue, introduction of modern forms of learning (trainings, games, projects, disputes). The means of realization of health-saving technologies are described through the outlined components: physical, social, mental and spiritual. It is concluded that methodological training of the future teachers for the use of health-saving technologies is a complex, targeted, dynamic system, which is a set of interrelated elements that ensure formation of the future teachers’ readiness to perform health-saving professional tasks. The further development of theoretical and methodological foundations of the future teachers’ professional training for the use of health-saving technologies at various stages of the educational process is recommended. Keywords: health; health-saving technologies; future teachers; educational process; professional training.
76 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy
The general definition of the issue and its connection with important scientific or practical tasks.
Today, the problem of maintaining health in the educational process is particularly relevant and characterized by rethinking of the principles of health creation, the change of priorities from the analysis of attributes of the disease and implementation of mainly technocratic tasks to the study of the phenomenon of man and his health, taking into account the spiritual aspects, the interaction of man and nature, etc. The National doctrine of education development in Ukraine in the 21st century states that the priority objective of the education system is to educate a person with a responsible attitude towards his/her own health and the health of others. At this should be aimed “health-saving technologies”, which combine all the directions of the education institution’s activities in preserving and strengthening of students’ health through the creation of favorable conditions for learning (absence of stressful situations, adequacy of requirements, methods of teaching and upbringing); optimal organization of the educational process (according to age, gender, individual characteristics and hygienic norms); a fully-fledged and rationally organized motor regime, etc. Considering the relevance of the problem, the following research tasks have been identified: 1. To clarify the essence of the concept of “health-saving technologies”. 2. To classify health-saving technologies in relation to different healthcare approaches and various methods and forms of work. 3. To determine the structure of health-saving technologies and peculiarities of their implementation in the educational process.
Analysis of basic research and On the basis of psychological-pedagogical publications. Modern scholars emphasize research it has been found out that a number that it is impossible to stop the tendency to of different factors hindered the formation of a decreasing the level of health of the healthy lifestyle, among which are: the population without changing the way people phenomenon of “unrealistic optimism” live. It is known that the most powerful factor (psychological factors, including lack of of health is the way of life of a person, which personal experience of illness, unwarranted depends, first of all, on the level of general belief that if there is no disease at the culture of the personality and culture of health moment, then it will not arise in the future; as its component. This fact is very important groundless certainty that in the case of a for the healthcare educational practice, since disease it will be easy to handle with); inertia it proves convincingly that violations in the and non-obviousness of feedback (the result state of health are caused, first of all, by of work on somebody’s own health does not human behavior, his way of life, and, immediately become noticeable, as well as the consequently, the solution of the problem of effect of harmful factors); lack of necessary both individual health and health of the knowledge about health or inability or population as a whole from the medical area is unwillingness to apply them practically increasingly moving into the educational area (knowledge of the general principles of a [5, p. 18]. A characteristic feature of social healthy lifestyle does not guarantee health consciousness is the low level of awareness promotion, and the degree of content-quality and competence in health matters, and as a perfection of the textbooks, programme consequence, the lack of readiness of the requirements and methodological individual to assume responsibility for his/her recommendations is a necessary, but health, the inability to cope with the slightest insufficient condition to provide a healthy malaise. At the state level, the average lifestyle; the science of health, as well as person is seen as an object of the physical culture, should be considered as a implementation of medical technologies, and creative-practical activity aimed at active, not as a subject that is capable of creating conscious and purposeful use of knowledge, his/her own health and being responsible for development of ability to apply them); the it. From the point of view of health practice, level of general culture of the person; social the concept of somebody’s own responsibility pressure (the role of reference groups in for health is of key importance, since health is teenagers as a factor of their involvement in an individual activity [2, p. 37]. tobacco use, the use of alcohol or drugs); predisposition to imitation (example of
European Science 1/2018 77 Pedagogy European Science parents, behavior of other adults or peers and and students in the organization of the copying behavior, which is approved by the educational process, which guarantees the environment); lack of satisfaction with life effective implementation of a clearly defined (loss of meaning of life, spiritual discomfort, educational goal and has such features as: lack of opportunities for self-realization) [1], conceptual, systematic, diagnostic character [3]. of definition of the goals and results, B. Dolynskyi emphasizes on the modern algorithmicity, controllability, efficiency, decline of the health prestige, which is reproducibility, visualization and cost- primarily due to the lack of teachers’ effectiveness [4, p. 8]. awareness of the problem of health and its Health-saving technologies operate on the peculiarities, as well as the ways of its principle of a vitalist concept of environmental preservation and strengthening. In most compatibility, according to which the education institutions there are no necessary restoration and strengthening of health occurs conditions that would promote awareness of by eliminating adaptive-compensatory the importance of individual health among complexes, which reduce the reserves of the students, lack of developed mechanisms for body’s health and worsen the quality of developing a responsible attitude to health as human life [7, p. 217]. an important professional value and a prerequisite for achieving professionalism The purpose of the article is to [6,p. 5]. determine the peculiarities of the future Consequently, the latest findings of teachers’ professional training for health- researchers have shifted the emphasis and saving activities using health-saving stimulated the development of new projects, technologies. approaches and models of health promotion, which are being successfully implemented in Presentation of the main research Ukraine. An analysis of the studies of material. Health-saving technologies are the Ukrainian scientists on health problems (N. leading means of health preservation in the Bashavets, N. Bielikova, T. Boichenko, Yu. educational process, which ensures Boichuk, H. Voskoboinikova, M. Honcharenko, maintaining and strengthening of the health of V. Yefimova, V. Orzhekhovska, and others), its participants. The essence of health-saving testifies to significant developments and technologies appears in the comprehensive creative achievements in the field of assessment of the conditions of education and healthcare, formation of a health culture, training, which allow maintaining the current value attitude to health, valeological state of students, forming a higher level of education, training of specialists for health their health, healthy lifestyle skills, monitoring activities, which is relevant in the context of of individual development indicators, our research. predicting possible changes in health, and Modern scholars devote considerable conducting appropriate psychological- attention to the implementation of health- pedagogical, corrective, rehabilitation saving technologies in education: H. measures in order to ensure the success of Voskoboinikova, O. Mikhieienko, N. educational activity and its minimum Terentieva, Yu. Shafran, and others. physiological “value”. Thus, the authors define health-saving The concept of “health-saving technologies as a set of means, tools, technologies” includes the qualitative methods, aimed at formation, restoration, characteristics of any educational technology, improvement of health, increase of its level, which indicates how much this technology or increase of functional potential and reserves pedagogical system implements the task of of protective forces of the human body using preserving the health of subjects of learning knowledge and information that reveal the [8, p. 19]. On the other hand, the concept of essence and mechanism of their health-saving “health saving” defines the direction of the effect, organizational and methodological actions and tasks that are solved in the features of application [9, p. 210]. process of achieving the main goal of the V. Vlasov proves the importance of educational system and, thus, fixes the developing pedagogical technologies for the corresponding priority in the principles of preservation of the health of student youth as pedagogical activity. If caring for students’ a set of well-organized actions of the teacher health is one of the priorities of the entire
78 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy pedagogical team and is carried out on a of all listed by their degree of influence on the professional basis, one can talk about the health of participants in the educational implementation in the education institution of process. Their main distinguishing feature is health-saving technologies, and the result of not the place where they are implemented, their application is to protect the health of but the use of psychological-pedagogical students and teachers from the influence of techniques, methods, technologies, negative factors. approaches to solving health problems. Their Among the health-saving technologies that realization reaches the goal in full only if all are implemented in the education system, it is the pedagogical staff of the education possible to identify several groups that use a institution are aware of their responsibility for different approach to health care, and, maintaining the health of all the participants accordingly, a variety of methods and forms of of the educational process and obtaining the work. necessary professional training for work in this Medical-hygienic technologies. First and direction. foremost, they include control and assistance Preventive-protective. This group includes in ensuring proper hygienic conditions, in techniques, methods, technologies aimed at accordance with the standards, as well as protecting people from adverse health effects. everything related to the medical office It is maintenance of cleanliness, carrying out (vaccination organization, compulsory medical of vaccinations for the purpose of prevention examination, counseling and emergency care, of infections; limiting the maximum level of sanitary-hygienic measures of education of training load to eliminate fatigue, etc. pupils, students and pedagogical staff, Compensatory-neutralizing. Their main observing the dynamics of their health, etc.). purpose is to supplement the lack of Establishment in the education institution of necessary things for a full-fledged life of the the dental, physiotherapy and other offices, organism, neutralization of negative influence conducting exercises on medical physical in cases where it is impossible to completely education, organization of phyto-cafes – are protect a person from them. These are also the elements of medical-hygienic physical training minutes and physical training technology. breaks at classes that allow to some extent to Physical culture and health technologies neutralize the adverse effects of static are aimed at physical development of pupils activities, insufficiency of physical activity, and students: hardening of the body, training emotional disorientation and rest moments, strength, speed, flexibility and other qualities which allow neutralizing partially stressful that distinguish a healthy person from influences and psycho-emotional loading. physically weak. It is realized at physical Stimulating – technologies that allow education classes and in the work of sports intensifying the personal forces of the sections. organism, using its resources to get out of an Ecological-health-saving technologies are unwanted state. This is temperature aimed at creating environment-friendly, hardening, physical activity, etc. environmentally optimal conditions of life and Information and training. Provide pupils activity, harmonious relationships with nature. and students with the necessary level of This is an arrangement of the school territory, literacy for the effective health care; help green plants in classes, recreation, a living them cultivate a health culture. corner, and participation in environmental The priority of taking care of the health of events. participants in the educational process Life safety technologies are implemented becomes a system-building factor and the by specialists in health care, emergency principle of these technologies, in the frames protection, architects, builders, etc., as of which it is possible to allocate such healthcare is considered as a private case of obligatory conditions as: scientific- the main task – life preservation, methodological support of work, selection and requirements and recommendations of these training of the pedagogical personnel, and specialists are subject to obligatory sufficient financial support. registration and integration into the overall Technologies are closely related, therefore, system of health-saving technologies. the main task of their implementation is Health-saving educational technologies organization of the educational process, in should be recognized as the most significant which quality education, development and
European Science 1/2018 79 Pedagogy European Science upbringing of students are accompanied by abuse, sexual education; formation of a the principle of non-impairment of health of all culture of health – formation of personal the participants of the educational process. qualities that contribute to the preservation The goal of health-saving educational and strengthening of health, formation of technologies is to ensure the preservation of ideas about health as a value, strengthening health during the period of study in the motivation to lead a healthy lifestyle, education institutions, to form the necessary increasing responsibility for personal health knowledge, skills and habits of a healthy and the health of others. These technologies lifestyle, to teach to use the acquired are implemented through the inclusion of knowledge in everyday life. The main mission relevant topics in the subjects of the general of the future teachers is to care for the educational cycle, introduction of new subjects students’ health, which should take place on a in the curriculum, organization of optional professional basis. education and additional education. Health-saving educational technology – is In the context of the competence and such organization of the educational process, developing paradigm, health-saving where quality education, development and technologies are aimed at creating a healthy and upbringing are not accompanied by harm to life-creative personality. Their implementation is health. This is a kind of “safety certificate” for ensured by humanistic, personality oriented and health, a set of principles, tools and methods gender approaches that promote self- that complement traditional technologies of determination in the field of healthy lifestyle and education, upbringing, and development [8, safe behavior, interpersonal relationships, and c. 27]. the culture of health in general; development of The main distinctive feature of health- the individuality and harmonious integrity of the saving educational technologies is reasonable personality, observance of equal rights and care of health as a compulsory condition of opportunities of both sexes, youth with special the educational process, which determines the needs, acquisition of socially significant patterns consistent formation in an education of behavior and resistance to social risks, institution of health-preserving educational formation of a conscious attitude to his/her own space, in which all the participants in the health. educational process agree on solving tasks The peculiarity of organization of training related to caring for health and assume on the basis of health-saving technologies is responsibility for the achieved results. By organization of the health maintaining many other features, they occupy a common function of education institutions, which field with humanistic pedagogy, pedagogy of involves creation of an environmentally safe, cooperation, personality oriented pedagogy creative-developing, emotionally favorable and other similar educational systems. environment in conditions of subject-subject There are several types of health-saving interaction of all the participants of the educational technologies: health-saving – educational process. Implementation of technologies that create safe conditions for health-saving technologies in the educational stay, study and work in an education process involves transformation of the institution, and those that solve the problem educational space into a kind of “creative of rational organization of the educational living laboratory” in which the student youth process (taking into account age, gender, master the foundations of valeological culture. individual characteristics and hygienic norms), Methodological training of the future correspondence of educational and physical teachers has its own specificity, related to the loadings to the possibilities of pupils and acquisition of skills of health-saving education. students; health care – technologies aimed at Implementation of health-saving technologies solving the problems of strengthening physical in the context of a personality development health of students, increasing the potential paradigm as a condition for the actualization (resources) of health: physical training, of free and creative self-expression of the physiotherapy, aromatherapy, hardening, individual is ensured by the use of interactive gymnastics, massage, phyto-therapy, musical teaching methods, dialogue, etc., by therapy; technologies of teaching health – introduction of modern forms of learning hygienic education, life skills development (trainings, games, projects, disputes). An (emotion management, conflict resolution, interactive approach to the acquisition of etc.), prevention of injuries and substance knowledge on the basics of health suggests
80 European Science 1/2018 European Science Pedagogy that most students learn the content of knowledge of your personal health; training by solving problem situations, observance of the day, food, rest regime. performing didactic exercises in conditions of Implementation of the social component is collective-group, discussion and situational carried out through: the use of means that learning, games, modeling of life situations promote interest in the educational material; and choosing a solution, etc. The interaction creation of conditions for self-expression of of a student with a teacher or a student with a the personality; stimulating the student in the process of group interaction argumentation of answers; encouragement of creates a spirit of partnership and it is aimed the initiative; development of intuition, at activating the position of subjectivity and creative imagination; focus on speech quality; formation of health-saving competencies – the use at lessons of such means as: socially recognized level of knowledge, skills, differentiated learning, problem learning, and attitudes that promote health in all dialogue learning, reflexive learning, collective branches of human life. mental activity; use of interdisciplinary Properly compiled the schedule of classes, connections; use of material from other using at classes and during extracurricular spheres of life; use of didactic material; time the techniques of motor activity, stress provision of various levels of homework; neutralization, organization of hot meals, initiation of various activities; implementation connection of educational material with life, of mutual control; learning to observe the transferring of valeological and environmental rules of communication; learning ability to knowledge to the future teachers – this is the avoid conflict situations; formation of humane daily valeological activity of the education attitude towards people with disabilities. The institution. The effectiveness of the positive implementation of the mental component is impact on the health of various health-saving carried out through: creating a favorable measures is determined not by the chaos of psychological climate in the classroom; the methods, but by systemic work in all creating success situations; adherence to directions. The process of forming of a positive thinking; demonstration of non- conscious attitude towards somebody’s own violent means of training; learning to manage health requires a mandatory combination of own emotions and feelings; learning information and motivational components confidence in own abilities; self-assessment, from the practical activities of students, which self-control; the ability to analyze the effects will facilitate the acquisition of their necessary of harmful habits, etc.; learning to refuse health-saving habits and skills. suggestions that are harmful to health; The activity of the future teacher should be learning ability to make decisions aimed at forming a stable position in students, independently in different situations. which involves the definition of the value of Implementation of the spiritual component is health, a sense of responsibility for carried out through: teaching a benevolent maintaining and strengthening of their own attitude to others; learning responsibility for health, deepening knowledge and skills own actions and deeds; learning to express associated with all components of health their views on a healthy lifestyle; learning the (physical, social, mental, spiritual). The ability to see and perceive beauty in life, attitude of students to their health is the basis nature, art, literature; learning to distinguish of health preservation, because through between evil and good, spiritual and non- motivation for this attitude it is possible to spiritual, to overcome the manifestations of carry out value-oriented activity of students to evil in oneself; learning awareness of life preserve and strengthen their own health. values. Implementation of the physical component Implementation of health-saving is carried out through: morning exercises, technologies requires from the future teacher, gymnastics, moving games, physical culture firstly, preventing students’ overloading, breaks (recreational motor activity); control determining the optimal amount of and self-control over the correct posture educational information and how to provide it, during classes; the use of exercises to prevent taking into account the intellectual and scoliosis and hypodynamia; breathing physiological characteristics of students, the exercises; gymnastics for eyes, learning how individual language characteristics of each to use the national remedies for the student. The future teacher should try to plan improvement and prevention of diseases; such types of work that contribute to reducing
European Science 1/2018 81 Pedagogy European Science fatigue. Health-saving technologies include: intuitive ability to feel the emotional state of change of activities, alternation of intellectual, the teacher, so at the lessons there should be emotional, motor activity; group and pair created a climate of goodwill, positive forms of work that contribute to increased emotional adjustment. It should be motor activity and teach the ability to respect remembered that the psychological state and the opinions of others, express their own psychological health of students also affects thoughts, rules of communication; games and physical health, therefore, it is necessary to gaming situations, non-standard lessons, and work on the prevention of stress. integrated lessons. Students have a developed
Conclusions and perspectives of further research in this area.
Professional training of the future teachers for the preservation and strengthening of health of the participants of the educational process has its own specificity associated with the acquisition of skills in recreational activities. Among the main directions of health care is implementation of health- saving technologies. Methodological training of the future teachers for the use of health-saving technologies is a complex, targeted, dynamic system, which is a set of interrelated elements that ensure formation of the future teachers’ readiness to perform health-saving professional tasks. We consider the prospects for further research in the study of theoretical-methodological foundations of professional training of the future teachers for the use of health-saving technologies in the system of post-graduate education and their professional self-improvement throughout their lives in order to ensure the competitiveness of a specialist in the modern conditions of a market economy.
Used sources:
1. N. Bashavets (2010), Culture of health preservation in questions and answers: teaching manual, Odesa, 272 p. 2. N. Bielikova (2012), Theoretical and methodological foundations of the future physical rehabilitation specialists’ training for health-saving activity: author’s abstract for DSc in Pedagogics: speciality 13.00.04, Kyiv, 47 p. 3. V. Bobrytska (2006), Formation of a healthy lifestyle in the future teachers, Poltava: Skytech, 432 p. 4. H. Vlasov (2012), Formation of a healthy way of life of students of higher medical education institutions by means of physical education: author’s abstract for PhD in Pedagogics: speciality 13.00.07, Luhansk, 22 p. 5. L. Horiana, Ye. Nevedomska, I. Marunenko (2002), Children’s health – Nation’s health: method. rec. for conducting the first lessons on the basis of a healthy lifestyle, Kyiv: Fenix, 35 p. 6. B. Dolynskyi (2011), Health-saving activity of a primary school teacher: teaching manual, Odesa, 249 p. 7. O. Mikheienko (2015), Training of the future specialists in human health for the use of health- enhancing technologies: theoretical-methodological aspects, Sumy: University book, 316 p. 8. I. Pavlenko (2014), Health-saving technologies for the use in the educational process of the education institutions: method. rec. for teachers and students of ped. higher ed. inst., Sumy: SumSPU named after A.S. Makarenko, 57 p. 9. Yu. Shapran (2012), Health-saving technologies, Modern pedagogical technologies in the professional training of teachers [teach. manual.] / Chief ed. O. Shapran, Pereiaslav- Khmelnytskyi, P. 207–217.
82 European Science 1/2018 European Science Psychology
CONCEPTUAL FOUNDATIONS OF THE ART INSTRUMENTS INFLUENCE OVER THE PERSONAL GROWTH OF PROSPECTIVE PSYCHOLOGISTS IN THE EDUCATIONAL SPACE
Lesya Inzhyyevska PhD in Psychology, Associate professor of the Department of Psychology and personal growth, Educational and scientific institute of management and psychology,State higher educational institution “University of educational management” of National academy of educational sciences of Ukraine, Kiev, Ukraine
Annotation. We are trying to prove the suitability of the art instruments for the personal growth in the article and perhaps for professional growth of the prospective psychologists in the terms of professional retraining (post-graduate education) among adults ( average age of the experimental sample is 35.7 years). Key words: art instruments, personal growth.
Articulation of issue. Urgency of the research we are emphasizing lies in the fact that challenges of modernity determine the string of specific questions concerning exactly how the “access” to personal resources of the students involved in education is to be provided and disquietude grows up because the country is engaged in the war and the society requires professional psychologists. According to our reckoning unique precedent of the entire creative and educational space is formed by the process of teaching basis of art instruments use to students which is good for professional becoming and personal growth of the students. Art instruments allow realizing one of major principles of modern education that is an opportunity to organize the education as active process involving in cooperation. It gives a possibility for future professionals to become more active and responsible for their work, gain sight of new opportunities for expressing their own identity. Skills received with this experience will enable students to feel more comfortable, confident and use given experience in professional life. This conception complies with the major educational idea of the twenty first century discussed in the textbook by R. Ackoff and J. Greenberg, these scientists assert that an education is to help, support a growth of the personal potential. Authors consider the primary object of education is to offer students an opportunity for personal growth and a capacity to participate in social development they belong to. Actual scientific researches and issues analysis. Pride of place actually goes to theoretical researches and practical studies by representatives of all the directions of the psychotherapy as well as representatives of various schools of thought. Therefore art instruments researchers are L. Ametova, Ǵ. Warren Anderson, D. Bayere, T. Bronska, Ƕ. Budza, M. Burno, I. Vachkov, J. Woods, C. Drucker, T. Zinckevych-Yevstygneyeva, Ǻ. Koloshyna, A. Kellish, C. Case, Ƕ. Kopytin, Ǵ. Libman, L. Lebedyeva, S. Lewis, P. Luzatto, Ǩ. Lowen, R. Martin, L. Mova, L. Podkorytova, N. Rodgers, Dz. Ross, Ƕ. Sknar, Yu. Sobolev, G. Fers, G. Hurlbut, D. Enli et al. Theoretical and methodological background to the use of modern art instruments are some ideas from doctrines of S. Freud and C. Jung. According to S. Freud as follows the inner man appears in visual form each time when personality spontaneously draw or sculpt something and graphic art having a lot in common with daydreaming and night fantasy plays the role that compensates and relieves stress as well as reflects author`s problems. C. Jung maintained the importance of personal and universal symbols and regarded a graphic art a crucial instrument for the accomplishment of self-healing capability of the mind. Object of the article is to demonstrate the urgency of the art instruments influence on the personal growth of prospective psychologists in the educational space. The statement of basic materials. Existing approaches were distinguished as a result of theoretical and methodological research of personal growth of prospective psychologists: acmeological, pragmatist, ontogenetic, life-creative. Personal growth of prospective psychology was
European Science 1/2018 83 Psychology European Science determined to be a complicated entire and systemic process of transitional changes based on the striving of the subject toward personal and professional improvement in chosen professional sphere and on the realization of his creative potential. It possesses a range of attributes: entity, integrity, new creativity, two-sidedness, activity, organization and singleness of purpose, individual identity, prospective viability (commitment to future developments), orientation to constant individual growth as the subject of professional activities and creative life. Personal and professional components coexisting in cooperation and interrelation could be emphasized within the personal growth structure of the future professional. Particular characteristics were determined in the personal growth of prospective psychologists in the terms of post-graduate education within the framework of our research. Professional choice is namely shown more conscious and substantive among students receiving post-graduate education than among students receiving main education. Professional refocusing proceeds under the influence of personal or internal (values and motivation for personal and professional growth, self-esteem and self-perception as a prospective psychologist etc) and social or external attributes (practical affairs, career and professional requirements, etc). This poses the question why we have chosen just art instruments for the personal and professional growth of the prospective psychologists? As a matter of fact art instruments are the instruments of adjustment and development through the artistic endeavor. The usage of art instruments are based on the mobilization of individual creative potential, internal mechanism of self-alignment and cater to the fundamental need of self-actualization: emergence of wide variety of human capability, his claiming about distinct and unique mode of being in the world. Psycho- correctional project using art instruments help people build more proactive approach to life. In our view the concept of using the art instruments potential is attractive for the growth of future professionals. Advantage of art instrument is a capacity not only to use it with students requiring psychological support in the knotty real-life situation but also promote the personal growth. Humanistic direction of the art instruments enables creation of circumstances for self-actualization through artistic self-expression and searching transcendental vital aims. Case study provides us the opportunity to argue that the art instruments usage makes an integral effect on the personal and professional growth under the occupational training of professional psychologists (Fig. 1)
An art instruments usage under the occupational training of
prospective psychologists
An influence over the personal An influence over the professional
component of growth component of growth
(knowledge of art instruments (development of crucial professional peculiarities and capacities as
features, motivation for personal professional instrument, know-how of
growth, reasonable self-esteem, art instruments usage in professional
literal perception of professional activities, etc) activities, etc)
Personal growth of prospective psychologists
Figure 1. Art instruments influence over the personal growth of prospective psychologists.
On the one side Fig. 1 illustrates art instruments achieve personal creative potential of prospective psychologist, promote stress release, develop crucial professional features of the prospective psychologist, develop self-perception and ability to self-understanding, affect on motives of professional activity and orientation values shifting it toward humanistic stream, favor adjustment
84 European Science 1/2018 European Science Psychology of self-esteem, beliefs about future professional activity; on the other side it enriches professional experience, develops professional competency, promotes increasing interest to profession, stimulates professional self-development, provides modern professional knowledge and skills of art instruments usage in the psychological area, etc. An analysis carried out of tried-and-tested approaches concerning opportunities for the implementation of the art instruments in occupational training of prospective psychologists convinces of actualization necessity of art instruments usage under the training of psychologists in the educational space. Art instruments influence over the personal growth of prospective psychologists ensues from producing specific atmosphere of free creative self-expression, activation personal creative potential ensuring act of general psychological and specific psychological mechanisms (verbalization, catharsis, insight, perception, reflection; metaphoricity, symbolism, potential, etc). Art instruments implementation could be accomplished for directive influence over the personal growth of the prospective psychologists through the realization of different psychological subjects, specialty courses, lab classes, additional courses, supervision and self-education and it is important for psychological students of different mode of study including those getting post-graduate education. The research also suggests a process model of personal growth of prospective psychologists under the terms of post-graduate education being considered by us as the aggregation of typical functionally related components assembling certain integral system from the standpoint of personal, pragmatist and technological approaches. The question arises again why the model of personal growth of prospective psychologists bears precisely the title of structural and functional? We focused our attention on the structural and functional model of personal growth of prospective psychologist possessing a clear structure in this research; it includes interrelated components reflecting peculiarities which exist in the training process of future professional. Proposed model fulfill the demands improving quality of personal growth of future professional, it is thought of as top-priority and systemic important one relative to training of psychologists. A structural and functional model is practically oriented toward the operating system of prospective psychologists training. Developed structural and functional model of personal growth of prospective psychologists in the terms of post-graduate education enables to account investigating process holistically and embrace a contents, functions and art instruments in the entire system. The model consists of three stages process of personal growth of prospective psychologist: the stage of entrance into the new profession, the professional adoption stage, the stage of results and evaluation. Each stage implementation of the sufficient art instruments functions (diagnostic, developmental, correctional) provides an opportunity to represent overall adhere to the principles of consistency of aim, consequence and educational integrity a process of prospective psychologists educational training in the terms of post-graduated education; confirm the viability of the chosen art instruments according to the logic of students professional training in the terms of post-graduate education. Distinguished components (stages of development) and functions realized by the art instruments at the each stage provide an opportunity to represent targeted educational training process of prospective psychologists in the terms of post-graduated education and also structural bond of its meaningful components including art techniques and instruments selection relative to objects and course contents which determine students and teachers activities. Fig. 2 illustrates suggested model of personal growth of prospective psychologists under the terms of post-graduated education and art instruments usage. The essence of the dynamic model lies in estimating relationship among objects of each component formation in the model at a particular time and certain sequence of new growth with its changes. Such a model is intended to direct the process, distinguish its specific goals and ways for achieving it. Personal growth model is entire system of educational process with students for prospective psychologists under the terms of post-graduated education, it possesses personal oriented focus and grounds a means for clearly emphasizing of imagination about the subject of research, elaborating objects, targets and directions of personal growth of prospective psychologists, distinguish circumstances of the psychological influence over the process of forming personal and professional skills and features required for successful psychological activities.
European Science 1/2018 85 Psychology European Science
Personal growth Art correction in training within post- graduated education
Stages Functions
Diagnostic distinguishing primary motives for achieving Stage of entrance second university degree; into a new fixing personal frameworks required for profession successful professional and career growth; model building of professional future
Developmental Stage of adoption to the shifting professional settings and self- profession of a conception; psychologist shaping professional skills and features: immediacy, creativity, empathy, etc; acquiring professional art instruments;
Stage of education results and Correctional evaluation correction of psychologist profession image; adjustment of alarm conditions concerning professional conversation; correction of self-esteem; development of assertive skills;
Psychological indices of professional and personal growth ɦɚɣɛɭɬɧɶɨɝɨ ɩɫɢɯɨɥɨɝɚ ɜ ɭɦɨɜɚɯ ɩɿɫɥɹɞɢɩɥɨɦɧɨʀ ɨɫɜɿɬɢ
Figure 2. Structural and functional model of personal growth of prospective psychologists under the terms of post-graduated education and art instruments usage
Specific series (including crucial professional features: reflexivity, empathy, communicativeness et al.) were emphasized at the phase theoretical processing represent several times as a matter under inquiry for personal growth of prospective psychologist while some primary integrative ratings go unnoticed by researchers. It is in our opinion that some of it possesses axiological sense for adults achieving post-graduated education whose development directly impacts on efficiency of
86 European Science 1/2018 European Science Psychology secondary professionalization of a subject which includes self-esteem, primary motives for achieving psychological education, value and career orientation, self-perception, image of a future profession. Estimated ratings do not fill to the full extent the whole list of possible personal growth ratings however it allows to detect the art instruments influence over its development and rise. Except the art instruments affect on personal features of personalization subject professional (competence based) professional training also varies to some extent. Prospective psychologist receives efficient art instruments of future activities. Performance ratings of the personal growth process investigating under the influence of implemented art correctional program are considered positive shifting of participants’ personal attributes. Furthermore positive dynamics was noticed within both groups: up to 94,6% in experimental group (EG) and 82,8% in control group (CG). Although this dynamics of shifting is twice as large in EG (at Ș<0,05 of ij-ratio Fisher`s variance): the amount of participants concerning their future plans with the profession of psychologist was increased about 29,7% (in relation to initial amount) while CG preferences increased about 7,5%. Applying Student`s t-test for depended samplings confirmed the assumption that personal growth ratings shifted in EG as a result of participation in the art correctional program. Narrative of parents was preciously optimized having been shaped in the childhood (experimental value of t-ratio (-2,900) surpassed by far its critical level (2,58) in the degree of variance 185 at Ș< 0,004). Crucial changes proceeded within EG in motives for achieving psychological qualification “engaging science”: the amount of respondents increased from 7,5% to 19,4% that is 12,1%. Positive dynamics is also appropriate to CG in this motive but it is not significant: from 10,8% to 16,1% that is 5,3% (value of variance is at the level Ș<0, 05). However the gain was 14% within EG and 5,4% within CG (Ș<0,05) in a motive for “turning professional in the area of practical psychology”. Moreover a surpass of critical level of ratio (t = 3,29) in the degree of variance and acceptable levels of deviation possibility (relatively Ș<0,0002, Ș<0,001, Ș<0,001) is proved by comparison of experimental and critical values according to t-ratio indices of respondents willingness to sort out feeling (t = 3,768), striving to turn a professional in the area of practical psychology (t = - 3,232) and attitude to profession of a psychologist as to engaged science (t = -3,337). Major shift was noticed in the self-esteem of participants. Positive dynamics was distinguished within CG – the amount of respondents was decreased from 5,4% to 3,2% with a self-esteem below the average. The amount of such respondents significantly (at Ș<0,05) decreased from 10,8% to 2,2% within EG. Crucial changes are emphasized in the self-esteem above the average – the amount of such respondents increased from 29,0% to 47,3% (at p<0,05) in EG, CG has less valuable changes – from 37,6% to 38,7%. A comparison of obtained results and critical values of Student`s t-ratio illustrated surpassing its critical level (t = 3,29) according to attributes of low (t = 3,584 at Ș<0,0004) average (t = 4,939 at Ș<0,000) and above average (t = -5,258 ȗȘȐ Ș<0,000) levels of respondents self-esteem. Significant changes are pointed within EG in high level of professional self-identity after the participation in the art correctional program: the amount of respondents increased on this attribute from 31,1% to 50,5% (at p<0,05). The amount of such respondents also increased but not so valuable: from 34,4% to 43% within CG. Surpass of critical level (experimental t =-2,639, critical t =2,58 at p<0, 009) exists according to Student`s ratio in the attribute of the professional self- identity level within EG. Important (at the level of Ș < 0,05) positive changes were determined as a result of participation in a program within EG in such career orientations as “professional competency” (37,6% against initial 21,5%), “integration of lifestyles” (66,7% against initial 44,1%). These changes are not valuable within CG. Surpass of critical value of ratio (t = 3,29) was shown by comparison of Student`s t-ratio values after participation in a program in such career orientations as “professional competency” (t = -5,167 at Ș< 0,000) and “integration of lifestyles” (t = -3,805 at Ș< 0,0001). Hence ratings of personal growth underwent changes during the process of art correction revealing the efficiency of the art instruments influence over the personal growth of prospective psychologists.
Directions for future research. Directions for future research appear in determining the influence of art instruments over the personal growth of prospective psychologists and other professions achieving main education and development of models for awareness of teachers in higher educational institutions.
European Science 1/2018 87 Psychology European Science
References:
1. Jung K. H. Struktura i dinamika psikhicheskogo : [statyi, esse] / K. H. Jung ; per. s angl. V. V. Zelenskyi [i dr.]. – M. : Kogito-Tsentr, 2008. – 480 p. 2. Podkorytova L. O. Dzherela psykhologichnoi energii i natkhnennia studentiv-psykhologiv (rezultaty empirychnogo doslidzhennia) / L. O. Podkorytova // Prostir art-terapii: vytoky natkhnennia : materialy VIII Mizhnarodnoi mizhdystsyplinarnoi naukovo-praktychnoi konferentsii. – K. : Zoloti vorota, 2011. – P. 60–63. 3. Inzhyyevska L. A. The personal development of future psychologists by art-methods in the conditions of postgraduate education. – Manuscript. Dissertation for obtaining candidate degree in psychological sciences by specialty 19.00.07 – Pedagogical and Developmental Psychology. – Taras Shevchenko National University of the MES Ukraine. – Kyiv, 2016.
Slovyansk
88 European Science 1/2018 European Science Psychology
THE ROLE OF SOCIAL AND PSYCHOLOGICAL INFLUENCES ON THE PROCESS OF FORMATION AND OPTIMISATION OF THE SYSTEM OF STUDENT YOUTH VALUES IN CONDITIONS OF EDUCATIONAL ENVIRONMENT
Ulyana Mykhaylyshyn Candidate of Psychological Sciences, Associate Professor Head of Psychology Department State University «Uzhhorod National University», Uzhhorod, Ukraine
UDC 159.9:316.6:378-057.87
Abstract. Main social-psychological and psychological characteristics of the student youth as well as the tasks it faces put forward the topical issue of formation, development, and optimisation of the system of student youth values in a higher educational institution. The aim of the paper is to research the role of social-psychological and psychological influences on the process of formation and optimisation of the value system of the student youth in the educational environment. Theoretical methods have been used: the secondary analysis of sources on the study to systematise and generalise the available data, to determine the nature of basic concepts of the study, to identify the current state of the problem under consideration. The research results: (i) the role of social-psychological and psychological influences on the process of formation and optimisation of the value system of the student youth in the educational environment has been analysed; (ii) the concept of «influence» as a complex social-psychological formation and the forms of its displays have been considered; (iii) three groups of methods of psychological influence and the main methods of influence on values that are the regulators of displays of an individual activity have been characterised; (iiii) methods of conditions optimisation of actualisation of semantic and target attitudes of an individual have been revealed; (iiiii) problems of social influence, its two types and means have been considered; (iiiiii) the specificity of functional-role influence have been revealed; (iiiiiii) social and psychological mechanisms of influence, their groups and the necessity of their application have been determined. Much attention has been focused on the forms of social influence: punishment and coercion, remuneration, expert assessment, reference group, authority and law. An attempt has been made to define the concept of «value influence» as a kind of social and psychological influence in conditions of which the transfer of individual or social values takes place. Key words: social and psychological influence, psychological influence, system of values, the student youth, educational environment, value influence, social values, individual values.
Introduction
Modern social transformations influence the process of values acquisition by the student youth as well as the formation of a stable system of values or the value core of an individual. At the same time, social, economic, political, legal, cultural, and organisational context acquire greater importance as the process of values acquisition and the formation of a stable system of values or the value core of an individual takes place within it. This leads to the development of certain value destructions as well as to the formation of value orientations of the youth based on subcultural principles. In this context, researchers support the view that higher educational institutions are subordinated to the values and laws of market survival, to the norms of entrepreneurship. Higher educational institutions are forced to adapt to the requirements of authorities and sometimes fall back from the true goals and values of higher education, thus laying the foundation for social conflicts in the
European Science 1/2018 89 Psychology European Science university environment. At the same time, value conflicts become more complicated and difficult to overcome than resource or role ones, become the basis of large-scale social disasters [9]. The student age falls on the so-called phase of monosubjectivity. Z. Karpenko, developing the axiological concept of personality, puts forward the claim that the monosubject is characterised by: the animation as the disclosure of own subjectivity; individualistic character of morality; egocentrism of moral position; manipulative and standardised communication levels; consumer lifestyle; accumulation character; extraversion as an adaptive-relevant mental attitude of substantive activity subject; adaptation as a typical strategy for the responding to a conflict; identification as a way of mastering of certain activities; neurosis of catchy states or mystical neuroses with frustrated identity [6, p.224]. In addition, the scientist identifies this period as cognition by an individual of own needs, abilities and interests, with acts of professional, family, social self-determination being carried out, allowing to assess own capabilities and to make adjustments to the achieved goals [6, p.227].
Analysis of recent researches and Discussion publications on the problem under The process of formation of the value consideration system of the student youth in modern Processes of an individual entry into the conditions is a rather complex and world of human values, the formation of the multifaceted process in which the main role is system of value orientations have become assigned to social-psychological and caused much debate in modern psychological psychological influences. At the same time, science (B. Ananiev, G. Ball, A. Bandura, the very «influence» is to be regarded as a I. Bekh, M. Boryshevsky, L. Vygotsky, complex social-psychological formation, which N. Garkavets, Z. Karpenko, G. Kostiuk, appears as a polymodal phenomenon in terms D. Leontiev, O. Leontiev, S. Maksymenko, of phenomenology. Along similar lines A. Maslow, G. Olport, D. Olshansky, researchers argue that influence has several N. Povyakel, M. Rokych, S. Rubinstein, forms of displays (G. Diligenskiy [2] ; D. V. Frankl, E. Fromm, S. Schwartz, V. Yadov, Olshanskiy [9]; J. Turner [17]; Y. Sherkovin and others). [12]): direct and indirect; motivated and The gathered data suggest that the unmotivated; deep and shallow; effective and peculiarities of values functioning in the indistinct; implicit and explicit; individual and student groups have been covered frontal; constructive and destructive; fragmentarily and discretely, have not been intentional and unintentional; expected and studied as an independent phenomenon, have unexpected; constant and variable; direct and been analysed in the context of other indirect; strong and weak; sporadic and problems. Here we point to the defining of systematic; perceived and unconscious, etc. specific parameters of group cohesion of Influence is also differentiated by: authorship members of the student group, group (my, your, our); sphere (internal, external); activities, group norms, etc. (O. Dontsov, vector of action (efferent, afferent); criterion Y. Kolomynskyi, R. Krychevskyi, of freedom (releasing, limiting); content T. Stefanenko, H. Tajfel, J. Turner, J. Tibo, (natural, social); character (original, etc.). At the same time, the holistic view of traditional); significance (substantial, this problem remains beyond the attention of insignificant); time (timely, untimely); level researchers. (high, low), etc. [5; 16; 18]. The aim of the paper is to research the In general, influence is defined as a role of social-psychological and psychological process as a result of which an individual influences on the process of formation and while interacting changes the behaviour of optimisation of the value system of the another individual, his/her attitudes, student youth in the educational environment. intentions, ideas, and evaluations. At the The following theoretical methods have been same time various mechanisms are used in used: the secondary analysis of sources on different forms of influence: it is a conviction the study to systematise and generalise the with an intentional influence; it is a suggestion available data, to determine the nature of with an unintentional influence [18, p. 276]. basic concepts of the study, to identify the Depending on the method and purpose of current state of the problem under application different means are used in consideration. influencing both an individual and a group of people in order to change certain displays of
90 European Science 1/2018 European Science Psychology their activity. At the same time, a set of function of group values; change in the means, united by a certain application content of group values; change in the level of algorithm and aimed at solving the local self-esteem of an individual» [19, p. 208]. problem, «forms a specific method of V. Yadov shares an important premise: psychological influence, and a set of there is a significant number of techniques in techniques that implement the action, form the society practice that optimise the the method of influence» [13, p. 205]. conditions for the actualisation of semantic In this case, all methods of psychological and target attitudes of an individual: «method influence, regardless of the scope of their of orienting situations», «personal example», application, can be referred to one of three «the unity of requirements», «method of red groups of methods: (i) methods of influencing pairs» (one of the options of mentorship), as the sources of activity; (ii) methods of action well as techniques based on appeals to the on factors regulating the displays of activity; thought of the majority, operational informing (iii) methods of action at the background of on issues the public opinion has not yet mental states. Techniques of psychological developed the stereotype assessment [19, influence, implementing the correspondent p. 208]. methods, are conditioned and oriented on the V. Moskalenko, while considering the criterion of expected psychological problems of social influence, notes that these phenomena, the main purpose of influence. are the problems of changes, occurring in the Thus, depending on the role of psychic human psyche due to: í the influence on it by phenomena in this process, they are referred other people; í the ways and particular to one of three groups of phenomena: mechanisms these changes take place. (i) phenomena that play the role of triggers, «Social influence is the pressure on the or the origins of human activity and underlie human being by / with the agent of influence, the motivation of its activities (needs, which is carried out without any violent interests, inclinations, ideals); (ii) phenomena actions, without limitation of physical freedom that regulate the displays of activity (self- of action, without any threat (direct or esteem, fielddependence / fieldindependence, indirect) to the life or health of the object of interiorised norms-values and the attitudes of influence, since the latter freely, voluntarily the reference group towards specific displays accepts the system of values of the subject of of activity, previously formed fixed attitudes of influence» [8, p. 14]. an individual); (iii) phenomena of mental V. Moskalenko differentiates two types of states that determine the dynamic social influence: social influence in the characteristics of realisation of activity or specially established environment of certain qualitative indicators [13, p. 206-209]. persuasion and social influence in the On the basis of the evidence currently environment established by the media [8]. available, it seems fair to suggest that values The first type of social influence is a and value orientations of an individual widespread variant, since it is embodied in the constitute the fourth level of the highest direct contact of the communicator with the disposition hierarchy [19] , which are formed audience in typical social situations. TV and on the basis of the highest social needs of an radio networks, the Internet, print media individual in socially concrete, historically make the second type of influence having an determined forms of life. They always impact on millions of people around the world. correspond to the way of life of a society and V. Moskalenko points out that: «They are a social group an individual identifies oneself united by the fact that they are intended for with. Consequently, «methods of influence on the general public and are filled with sense for values, which are the regulators of displays of many people, are transmitted not directly, but an individual’s activity, are: the change of indirectly, that is, the author of the messages semantic and target attitude of an individual; has never been physically involved in the establishing of optimal conditions for the communicative process and is not clearly formation of semantic and target attitudes of identified by any person or group» [8, p. 24]. an individual; formation or change of Persuasion, suggestion, imitation and mental operational attitudes; establishing of optimal infection are defined as the means of social conditions for the formation or change of influence. The restructuring of the system of operational attitudes; actualisation of social settings, attitudes, ideas, relations, necessary attitudes; change of the regulating
European Science 1/2018 91 Psychology European Science behaviour of an individual or a group are the the latter in his / her freedom of choice or result of social-psychological influence. subject freedom. L. Orban-Lembryk, while disclosing In addition, the behaviour of a person, features of functional-role influence, puts which consequently changes the behaviour of forward the view that the functional-role another person as well as what he / she feels influence belongs to the type of influence or thinks in relation to some stimulus, is which nature, direction and intensity is considered to be the social influence. Any determined not by the personal qualities of socially significant problem, product, action partners, but by the role positions of can be the stimulus [15]. interaction participants [10, 11]. Her main All mechanisms of social influence are arguments support the idea that people are combined into six categories, each of which oriented primarily on the conformity of their corresponds to one of the fundamental and others’ actions to certain norms and rules, psychological principles as the basis of human which are regulated by the role allocation of behaviour: mutual exchange, compulsory and forces. consistency, social proof, affection, authority V. Tatenko distinguishes between social- and deficit. According to the rule of mutual psychological mechanisms of influence and exchange, an individual has the right to mechanisms, means and methods of influence expect from the others the same kind of acts [14]. The scientist notes that any social- he /she has made towards them. Obligation psychological mechanisms of influence, except and consistency is displayed in the fact that a the latter ones, cannot be positive or person seeks to be consistent in own words, negative, they either exist or not. He refers thoughts and actions. Social evidence is the persuasion, suggestion, coercion, extortion, incentive for a person to obey to particular sanction, imitation, mental contagion, etc. to requirement, based on the fact that the social-psychological mechanisms of supposedly many other people have already influence. However, the scientist differentiates agreed to these requirements. Affection is a two groups of the entire set of social- factor that greatly affects the opinions of psychological mechanisms of influence. The others, because people mostly agree with first group includes prescriptive social- individuals they know and accept. Authority is psychological mechanisms of influence a tendency to obey those who have certain (commitment, extortion, sanction, etc.). The levers of influence or symbols that are need to apply these social-psychological identified by others as such. The deficit, as mechanisms of influence is explained by the influence, is displayed in the sense that people dialectics of freedom and necessity, because are more likely to appreciate something that is in order to get the desired, a person is forced the least accessible [7]. to do the necessary. The second group is the Attention is focused on forms of social so-called propositional social-psychological influence: punishment and coercion, mechanisms of influence (persuasion remuneration, expert assessment, reference (proofing, clarification), suggestion group, authority and law [1]. Punishment, (recommendation, exhortation, authoritative coercion and reward is a widespread form of advice, and proposal), demonstration social influence, the effectiveness of which is (providing examples, demonstration of explained by the behavioural principle of examples, and exposure of standards)). «stimulus í reaction». An expert assessment The main content of such influences is the is a social pressure that people make with proposal of subject A to subject B (supported special knowledge, skills, and abilities. The by arguments, authority, example or fact) to reference group influences on the basis of think and act in a way that does not restrict identification and imitation mechanisms.
Conclusions
Thus, on the basis of the above mentioned, we can try to define the notion of «value influence», that is proposed to be considered as a kind of social-psychological influence, within which the transfer of individual or social values takes place as information or certain values, from social environment or other people to an individual, with the aim to ensure its existence at the level of group and social compliance, which, in turn, creates the appropriate conditions for the satisfying of its needs to exist and develop [3,4].
92 European Science 1/2018 European Science Psychology
Consequently, the process of formation and optimisation of the system of values of an individual is based on possibilities of using the social-psychological and psychological influences as they can be used quite effectively in the process of psychotherapeutic and psycho-correction work.
References
1. Aronson, E., Wilson, T. D., & Akert, R. M. (2002). Sotsialnaya psikhologiya. Psikhologicheskiye zakony povedeniya cheloveka v sotsiume [Social Psychology. Psychological laws of human behaviour in society]. St.Petersburg, Russia: PRIME-EVROZNAK [in Russian]. 2. Diligenskiy, G. G. (1996). Sotsialno-politicheskaya psikhologiya [Social-political psychology]. Moscow, Russia: Novaya shkola [in Russian]. 3. Garkavets, S. O. (2010). Sotsialno-normatyvnyi konformizm osobystosti u psykhologichnomu vymiri [Socially-normative conformism of personality in psychology]. Lugansk, Ukraine: Vydavnytstvo «Noulídzh» [in Ukrainian]. 4. Garkavets, S. O. (2015). Studentska molod ta sotsialno-psykhologichní vplyvy u konteksti instalyatsii vymog transformatsiynogo suspilstva [Student youth and social-psychological influences in the context of installation of requirements of transformational society]. Teoretychni i prykladni problemy psykhologii [Theoretical and applied problems of psychology], 3 (38), 126– 134 [in Ukrainian]. 5. Horney, K. (2008). Nevroticheskaya lichnost nashego vremeni [The neurotic personality of our time] (2nd ed.). Moscow, Russia: Akademicheskiy Proyekt [in Russian]. 6. Karpenko, Z. S. (2009). Aksiologichna psykhologiya osobystosti [Axiological psychology of personality]. Ivano-Frankivsk, Ukraine: Lileya-NV [in Ukrainian]. 7. Kenrick, D., Neuberg, S. L., & Cialdini, R. B. (2002). Sotsialnaya psikhologiya [Social psychology]. St.Petersburg, Russia: PRIME-YEVROZNAK [in Russian]. 8. Moskalenko, V. V. (2007). Psykhologiya sotsialnogo vplyvu [Psychology of social influence]. Kyiv, Ukraine: Tsentr uchbovoi líteratury [in Ukrainian]. 9. Olshanskiy, D. V. (2001). Psikhologiya mass [Psychology of the Masses]. St. Petersburg, Russia: Piter [in Russian]. 10. Orban-Lembryk, L. Y. (2003). Perspektivní napryami rozvytku sotsíalnoi psykhologii v kontekstí realnykh potreb suspílstva [Perspective directions of development of social psychology in the context of real needs of society]. Sotsialna psykhologiya [Social Psychology], 1, 5–26 [in Ukrainian]. 11. Orlov, A. B. (2002). Psikhologiya lichnosti i sushchnosti cheloveka: paradigmy, proyektsii, praktiki [Psychology of personality and human essence: paradigms, projections, practices]. Moscow, Russia: Izdatelskiy tsentr «Akademiya» [in Russian]. 12. Sherkovin, Y. A. (1982). Problema tsennostnoy oriyentatsii i massovyye informatsionnyye protsessy [The problem of value orientation and mass information processes]. Psikhologicheskiy zhurnal [Psychological Journal], 3(5), 135–145 [in Russian]. 13. Skrebets, V. O. (2011). Ekologichna psykhologiya: onkopsykhologichnyi praktykum [Ecological Psychology: onko-psychological practice]. Kyiv, Ukraine: Vydavnychyi Dim «Slovo» [in Ukrainian]. 14. Tatenko, V. O. (2003). Sotsialno-psikhologichni mekhanizmy vplyvu lyudyny na lyudynu [Social- psychologic mechanisms of human influence on a person]. Sotsialna psykhologiya [Social Psychology], 1, 60–72 [in Ukrainian]. 15. Taylor, S.E., Peplau, L. A., & Sears, D.O. (2004). Sotsialnaya psikhologiya [Social psychology] (10th ed.). St.Petersburg, Russia: Piter [in Russian]. 16. Tretyachenko, V. V. (1997). Sotsialno-psikhologichni mekhanizmy formuvannya y rozvitku kolektyvnykh subjektiv upravlinnya [Social-psychological mechanisms of formation of collective subjects of management]. Doctor’s thesis. Kyiv, Ukraine: Instytut psykholohiyi im. H. S. Kostyuka APN Ukrayiny [in Ukrainian]. 17. Turner, J. (2003). Sotsialnoye vliyaniye [Social influence]. St.Petersburg, Russia: Piter [in Russian]. 18. Vinokhodova, A. G. (1997). Mezhlichnostnoye vospriyatiye v izolirovannoy maloy gruppe [Interpersonal perception in an isolated small group]. Extended abstrac of candidate’s thesi. Moscow, Russia: Moscow State University named after M.Lomonosov [in Russian].
European Science 1/2018 93 Psychology European Science
19. Yadov, V. A. (2013). Samoregulyatsiya i prognozirovaniye sotsialnogo povedeniya lichnosti [Self-regulation and prediction of social behaviour of an individual]. Moscow, Russia: TSSPiM [in Russian].
ICOCRIM www.icocrim.sk
94 European Science 1/2018
European Science Public Administration
The Relationship between Performance of the Administrative System and National Authority of Governments: An Islamic Point Of View
Mahtab Jafari M.A. in Political Geography, Department of political geography, Faculty of Geography, University of Tehran, Iran
Abstract Each government consists of two dimensions: 1) a sructural dimension that involves policy- and decision-making bodies and, 2) a functional dimension that is a set of government institutions and administrations. Also, national authority in a country is an outcome of three components, including legitimacy, acceptance, and efficiency of its government. The authority of governments is not merely limited to their structural legitimacy and acceptance; but, their functional dimension and the performance of their administrations also play a crucial role in building and strengthening their legitimacy. Therefore, the aim of the present study is to investigate how the administrative system of a government affects its national authority, with an emphasis on the Islamic point of view. To do so, this research has been carried out within the framework of theoretical research with practical purpose. The research method of the current study was descriptive-analytical. In the present study, the relationship between two variables—namely, “administrative system” and “national authority”-- has been investigated within the framework of causal research. Due to the theoretical nature of this study, the resources used mostly include documents and library resources. The results of this study indicate that there is a direct and causal relationship between the national authority of governments (effect) and the performance of their administrative system (cause). Also, this relationship reveals how the administrative system affects national authority. Keywords: Structure and Function of Government, National Authority, Legitimacy, Acceptance, Efficiency of Government.
Introduction
A political system is an integrated entity that is formed specifically from both structural and functional dimensions. A set of factors and institutions that constitute the structural dimension of the government include a set of institutions, such as parliament and other organizations. It is the responsibility of these institutions to formulate policies, policies and macroeconomic strategies as well as determining the principles of its political ideology. In contrast, a group of institutions and systems that undertake the implementation of the government plans and policies in the practical dimension, constitute the functional dimension of the political system. It must be noted that from the Islamic point of view, legitimacy of a political system is provided by two sources. Firstly, it arises from Divine Satisfaction and from the conformity of its ideological framework with religious standards. Secondly, the legitimacy of a political system is provided by the will of the people and the members of society. Hence, from the Islamic point of view, the legitimacy of the government systems has a dual foundation. However, from the non-religious perspectives, it is based solely on the popular and social acceptance of the governments. Generally, according to the basics and principles of Islam, the efficiency of governments is not confined to their structural legitimacy and acceptance. But additionally, the functional dimension and the performance of the administrations play a crucial role in building and strengthening the legitimacy of a government. The functional dimension and the performance of the administrations also assure the permanency of the legitimacy and authority of the government over time. This is a truth, not only in the Islamic systems, but also in all political systems and in all eras of history. If we accept the fact that people, as the main aspect of each political system, are the key to authority and survival of governments at any given time, and their assessment of the nature of the system is mainly focused on the performance and administration of the system, and that the performance and administration of the system is the criterion of judgment about the system, the efficiency of the
European Science 1/2018 95
Public Administration European Science political system will be more salient than the legitimacy and acceptance. There is no doubt that in case of negligence towards the functional dimension of a political system (which is reflected in the performance of its institutions and administrative bodies, and is the criterion of public satisfaction and acceptance), the structural legitimacy of the government will be negated naturally and the general authority of that political system will be abolished. Therefore, the purpose of the current study is to resolve this problem, because regardless of the ideological framework of governments, satisfaction of the people fulfilling their needs is the main component of authority and legitimacy of political systems. Therefore, according to what was explained above, in the present study, we examine how the administrative system of governments affects their national authority, with an emphasis on the Islamic point of view.
Methodology the sole protector against deviance. But, This research is a theoretical study due to expertise must be accompanied by its nature; however, it can be also an applied commitment. According to Qur’an, the research in terms of its purpose. This research management and leadership of the earth and has been carried out using a descriptive- its inhabitants should be in the hands of analytical method, in order to investigate the competent and faithful individuals (Al- relationship between two variables (the Bahi,1981: 28). Virtue, meaning self- administrative system and the national management, makes managers avoid authority) within a causal-inferential violating the divine boundaries in favor of framework. Due to the theoretical nature of their personal desires. this study, the resources used in it mostly 2. Conformity of Words and Actions include documents and library resources. Regarding the contradictions between words and actions, the Qur’an says O you who Findings have believed, why do you say what you do Based on the basics and principles of not do? (Qur’an (61:2)). This verse revealed Islam, the desirability of governments is not on the day of the battle of Uhud, and is about limited to their structural legitimacy, but is Jihad and Muslims escaping the war; it refers also affected by an axiom that “As one of the to one of the worst disasters that may occur most important and influential factors of the in an Islamic society. desirability of governments, the importance of 3. Consultation the functional dimension and performance of In the Qur’an (Surah: Al Imran, Verse: the administrative bodies has a crucial role in 159), God addresses Prophet Muhammad (AS) building, reinforcing and sustaining the and says: consult with your men about the authority of governments over time. This quality of war and act in accordance with the axiom is true within all political systems, majority vote. Also, Imam Ali (AS) including both Islamic and non-Islamic emphasizes on the principle of consultation political systems. In order to explain this and says: Guidance leads to increased insight. axiom, we firstly need to explain some of the Therefore, it is necessary for managers to pay administrative and executive managers’ special attention to the principle of characteristics from the perspective of Islam. consultation, so that they can make conscious Afterwards, we will describe the concepts, and fair decisions. principles, and components of the 4. Precedence of Mercy over Wrath administrative system in Islam, based on the Among the attributes of God is his mercy. standpoint of Imam ‘Ail (AS) as reflected in Although Allah has determined punishment for Nahj al-Balagha; we will describe two illegitimate actions, he considers “another categories of factors, including structural and chance” on the basis of his mercy and behavioral factors: forgiveness (Hamed Moqadam, 1986: 124- 125). Regarding the verses of the Qur’an and The Characteristics of Administrative the Islamic principles, it can be understood Managers from the standpoint of Islam that reward and punishment plays an effective 1. Knowledge and Faith role in the development of human personality. Science and knowledge are the key to On-time application of these two factors can progress and survival of governments and to help managers to achieve constructive and the security of communities (Movahedi Nejad, productive management. 2004: 100). But, obviously, science cannot be
96 European Science 1/2018
European Science Public Administration
5. Openness to the principle of as the public will and supervision affect the negotiation formation and sustainability of the divine One of the management skills is the political system, it also influence the decision- awareness of the texts of debates and making process and the implementation of negotiations. Exploiting these factors helps plans in the divine administrative system. managers to be effective and productive Monitoring the performance of the (Fisher, 2003: 13). Generally, the use of administrative system is necessary for negotiation techniques is one of the most preserving the correctness and sustainability effective approaches for discovering facts and of the system (Sheikhi, 2011: 117). achieving better outcomes. Advisory decision-making 6. Politics The logic of the Qur’an is that, even if the In Islamic management, policy is equal to leader of the society has the highest position the practical methods which a manager uses among humans (namely, the Prophet to deal with his opponents. It must be Muhammad (AS)), the Islamic community mentioned that the Imam Ali’s goal in politics should not rely solely on him. In other words, was beyond the achievement of political this dependence should not be to an extent power, and the basis of the Imam Ali’s that could lead to destruction of the diplomacy was a deep commitment to ethical foundation of the society in case of Prophet principles and values for performing the Muhammad (AS) not being present (Agha Islamic and divine commands (Derakhshe, Piroz et al., 2015: 116). Therefore, it is 1992: 206) obvious that individual decisions often lead to 7. Equality autocracy and eventually make the whole One of the most important requirements organization inefficient. Hence, Islam has that each manager has to fulfil, is to recognize emphasized advice and consultation with the facilities of organization and government others, in order to undertake the institution as the properties of the people and administrative actions correctly. As stated by to avoid personal usage (Nabawi, 2011: 229). Imam Ali (AS), anyone who consults with the Based on the ethics of all religions, violating wise men, will be guided in the right way the equality is always regarded as a great (Nahj al-Balagha, Saying 173). This indicates oppression, and those who are oppressive, will that regarding the standpoint of Islam in be defeated by God’s will. general and the standpoint of Imam Ali (AS) in particular, people should use opinions of Concepts, principles and components of experts and wise men, but final decision must the administrative system in Islam, be made by a single person. based on the standpoint of Imam Ali (AS) Rule of Law in his book, Nahj al-Balagha The most important principle in the A) Structural Factors administration is the adherence of all Political Factors individuals and especially managers to the Since autocratic political systems are not law. Because the factor that sustains the selected through the people’s vote, they have correctness of governments and guarantees no accountability to the people, and this is the their public support is adherence to the law. most important factor for the development of In this regard, during his deprivation of the corruption in administrative systems. Hence, government, Imam Ali (AS) reminded in traditional approaches to the administration managers that: "There are three things that if of government issues, the theory of you honor them and act based on them, you separation of the administrative system from don’t need anything else; and if you neglect the political system, in order to prevent the them, nothing else will benefit you. The three administrative system from being corrupted. things are implementing the law equally for According to this theory, managers and yourself and the strangers, following God’s employees are not accountable to the people principles in happiness and anger, and fair and society. But in the Islamic system, the and equal distribution of wealth among black political system is the basis of the and white (Al-Asqalani, 1946: 227). administrative system; so that the correctness Transparency and corruption of the administrative system The concealment of issues and subjects are the results of correctness and corruption from the sight of the people, underlies illegal in the political system. It should be said that and criminal actions. generally , if all issues
European Science 1/2018 97
Public Administration European Science are clear, many problems such as bribery, (employees) enough, because it supports injustice and potential corruption in the them for correcting and improving Government , hidden and self-seeking themselves. This way, they don’t need to steal relationships , hidden transactions that cannot any amount of the public funds, and if they be audited, etc. will be vanished and defy your orders or betray you, they will have generally, a situation like this increases the no justification (Nahj al-Balagha, Letter 53). efficiency of the governance and management . In this regard, Imam Ali (AS) regarded the B) Behavioral Factors transparency of issues as the basis of Impact of people on the correctness of government. In the beginning of his the administrative system governance, Imam Ali (AS) stated that: I From the standpoint of Islam, without the swear to Allah that I have never concealed participation of the people, the administrative any truth, and I have never lied (Nahj al- system is not properly managed and its Balagha, Sermon 16). He also stated that: It correctness cannot be guaranteed (Delshad is your right and I promise that I will never Tehrani, 2000 b: 111). Islamic government is hide a secret from you, unless during a war flourished only by the stability of the people (Nahj al-Balagha, Letter 50). and their full participation in the society. Accountability Imam Ali (AS) has tried to keep people away Responsibility is a prerequisite of from dominative and submissive positions and management. This means that anyone is to make them have a real presence in all accountable and responsible in accordance areas (Delshad Tehrani, 2000 a: 111). He with their role. Imam Ali has said, “I said: “don't speak with me the way people recommend you to be afraid of God about speak to arrogant kings. Don’t walk away what you do at your own responsibility, from me, as you walk away from angry because you are pledged to it”. Every man people, and don’t behave with duplicity and has a commitment to his own achievement, falsification. Don’t think that if you express a says God. He says, “God warns you to beware truth, I’m going to get upset and don’t think of his punishment. Indeed, to him all will I’m trying to seem great. Someone who return”. Then he says, “Thus, Swear to your cannot tolerate hearing the truth or a God, I will ask all of them about what they complaint against injustice, would have much were doing”. O Servants of God, you know more difficulty for acting based on truth and that God will ask you about your actions justice. Therefore, don’t avoid saying the truth (Majlesi, 1670: 543). or counseling for justice; because I don’t think Organizational Supervision that I am protected from making mistakes, In order to prevent the employees from unless God protects me (Nahj al-Balagha, violating the laws and offending the rights of sermon 216). the people, as well as to preserve the integrity of the administrative system, monitoring the Institutionalizing the Culture of Criticism administrations and the employees of the and Openness to Criticism departments is essential. Imam Ali (AS) wrote In order to nurturing the culture of a letter to one of his managers and told him: criticism among the people, Imam Ali (AS) “I heard that you have destroyed useful lands recommended his employees to get closer to and usurped as much as possible. Send me the individuals who have more explicitness in the details of your account immediately (Nahj saying the truth and give constructive al-Balagha, Letter 40). criticism, rather than glorifying the current Improving the livelihood of the employees actions and plans (Mohammadi Rey Shahri, The financial problems and poverty 2008: 42-43). Promoting the culture of underlie many corruptions in the criticism against managers and organizations administrative systems. Therefore, one way to will lead to disclosure (and correction) of prevent administrative corruption form possible shortcomings and corruptions. occurring is to improve the livelihood of employees and government managers. In the Adherence to Justice management methods provided by Imam Ali According to the procedural justice, when (AS), this important issue has been current procedures of decision-making for the considered. Imam Ali (AS) told his allocation of resources are considered fair by commander (Malek Ashtar): Pay them individuals, they will have more motivation for
98 European Science 1/2018
European Science Public Administration improving their performance (Rezaian, efficiency of the administrations will be 2014:49). Procedural justice can be also an reduced. From the standpoint of Islam, important factor for getting the people to managers are trustees for the people. cooperate and have a profound impact on Assigning responsibility and administrative one’s work attitudes in the workplace authority to competent individuals, is one of (Ibid:49). the important examples of this trusteeship. As The principle of justice was one of the most God says in Qur’an, “Indeed, Allah commands important principles of administration in the you to render trusts to whom they are due management methods offered by Imam Ali and when you judge between people to judge (AS). The principle of justice is the criterion of with justice” (Qur’an, 4:58). Furthermore, one everything; and without acting in accordance of the most important principles of the with justice, the goals of the Islamic administrative management from the government cannot be achieved. It is the standpoint of Imam Ali (AS) was to consider most important principle in social competence in the process of assigning a management (Delshad Tehrani, 2000 b: 246). responsibility to an individual. Imam Ali (AS) From the standpoint of Imam Ali (AS), justice stated that the assigning the responsibilities is important in managing the affairs of to incompetent individuals leads to failure and administration and he considered justice as disaster. Imam Ali (AS) addresses the judge the criterion of policy (Tamimi Amedi, 1999: appointed by himself and says: the 116). “Justice is the criterion of government is a trust, and anyone who administration” means that all employees are betrays in this trusteeship, will be damned by provided with equal facilities to make God until the doomsday, and Muhammad (AS) progress. Also, in the formulation and hates anyone who employs a traitor, in this implementation of the law, justice and world and in the world hereafter (Mahmoodi, equality must be considered and the 1997: 36). differences and advantages must be evaluated on the basis of qualifications and Punishment and Reward competencies (Delshad Tehrani, 2000 b: 253). The evaluation of employee performance, rewarding the competent employees and Education punishing the offenders, collectively cause the In each society, education has a direct growth and advancement of committed impact on beliefs, ethics, and generally, on individuals and correction of the offenders. In behaviors (Mesbah, 2012: 337). In general, a recommendation, Imam Ali (AS) told one of education plays a crucial role in informing the his commanders that: Recognize their efforts people of the corruption of values, malignancy through an accurate assessment and never of the powerful individuals and their misuse of reward someone because of someone else’s power, as well as informing them of the efforts. Don’t underrate the value of their desirable circumstances, values and goals services. The honor and dignity of individuals (Ibid:64). In other words, training the should not lead to overrating their works, and employees of the administrations has a anonymity of some individuals should not central role in the positive development of the cause you to misprize their great work (Nahj administrative system. Imam Ali (AS) said al-Balagha, letter 53). that the origin of any material and spiritual Generally, other behavioral factors that goodness is knowledge; and he considers promote the correctness and improve the ignorance as one of the key causes of performance of the administrative system are corruption in any social environment. as follows: “Knowledge is the basis of any goodness 1. Respecting the clients: Showing respectful (Hakimi, 2001: 96), and ignorance is the root and pleasant behavior toward clients; of all evils (Ibid:64). 2. Face-to-face communication with the people: Administrative managers in an Meritocracy Islamic system are obligated to investigate To achieve efficiency in administrations, the people’s problems directly and closely. employees have to acquire some features In this regard, Imam Ali (AS) says that: such as skills, knowledge, and beliefs. In The authorities hiding from the people are other words, if incompetent people undertake the origins of lack of awareness among the the management of administrative system, authorities (Nahj al-Balagha, letter 53);
European Science 1/2018 99
Public Administration European Science
3. Public Monitoring: From the standpoint of Characteristics of the Administrative Islam and Nahj al-Balagha, the most Managers: A principled and ethical diplomacy; effective form of monitoring the commitment and expertise; advisory decision- performance of administrations is the making; appropriate encouragement and robust supervision carried out by social punishment, in accordance with the principles masses who believe in Islam and the of Islam, and with respect to human dignity Islamic government. Hence, social and dignity as well as the propagation and differences , social classes, the type of promotion of justice. ideological attitudes, and other factors Components governing the administrative should not prevent people from monitoring system: Rule of law, the correctness and the performance of the administrations and corruption in the government affecting the authorities; correctness and corruption of the 4. Judicial factors: fair judgment, prevent administrative system, transparency, employees from carrying out violations. In accountability, organizational supervision, this relation, the religion of Islam has improving the income of employees, the role emphasized the provision of operators’ of people in the correctness of administrative rights in the judiciary system and system , institutionalization of criticism and monitoring their performance, in order to openness to criticism , meritocracy. preserve the correctness of the judiciary Therefore, considering the Islamic and the administrative systems. principles required for the realization of an From the standpoint of Nahj al-Balagha, efficient political system that causes the the government is a sociopolitical system development and improvement of the which is assigned to the ruler or the individual and society, we can understand the Governing Council by God and the people, so role of functional dimension and the that social order and improvement will be performance of the administrative system in realized towards material and spiritual well- realizing, strengthening and sustaining the being of the individual and the society (Navaei desirability of governments over time. Also, and SeyedMoosavi, 2011: 76). Imam Ali (AS) we believe that there is a direct and causal has told the rulers that: don’t say that I am a relationship between the administrative king and you must obey me, as this leads to a system (as the Cause and the Independent retrogression and destruction of the Variable) and the national authority of government. Based on the principle that governments (as the Effect and the proper and correct management leads to the Dependent Variable); so that increasing the evolution of individuals, society and quality of performance of the administrative government in addition to establishing a system leads to increased national authority political system, Islam has defined the of governments and, decreasing quality of the characteristics of the administrative managers performance of the administrative system and the components governing the leads to decreased national authority of administrative system. In accordance with governments. We described this relationship what was presented in this section of the in the following conceptual model: study, these characteristics and components are as follows:
100 European Science 1/2018
European Science Public Administration
Figure 1: Conceptual model of the relationship between performance of the administrative systems in governments and national authority of the governments.
Figure: Author
Conclusion
Based on the results of the current study, we found that one of the factors for building legitimacy is the positive performance and efficiency of governments. But it must be explained that according to Islamic teachings and principles, legitimacy and desirability of governments are not confined to the structural legitimacy of the governments. Therefore, since the governments implement their programs and actions through their functional dimension and administrative bodies, it can be stated that the legitimacy of a government depends on both structural and functional dimensions of the government. We discovered a direct causal relationship between the two variables, including the performance of the administrative system (cause) and the national authority of governments (effect). We used a diagram to describe how the administrative system influences the national authority of governments (Fig. 1). It must be mentioned that in a significant number of Islamic countries, despite the existence of Islamic principles provided for monitoring the performance of administrative systems, there are deficiencies such as the lack of transparency, accountability, reward and punishment systems, and meritocracy as well as the weakness of the regulatory structures, and the unfair distribution of wealth, etc. In regard to the understanding the cause of these problems in the administrative system of all countries, including both Islamic and non-Islamic countries, we can mention the basis of the
European Science 1/2018 101
Public Administration European Science legitimacy of governments. Jean-Jacques Rousseau believes that “if a government and authority is delegated to an individual by the public will, it is legitimate; however, other routes for transmitting the political power are not legitimate”. But from the standpoint of Nahj al-Balagha, people cannot be the sole origin of legitimacy. Because a society may suffer from intellectual, ethical and practical deviations and the people’s ideas may not be rational, logical, and divine, and corruption may be embodied in the intellectual bases of the community. Indeed, such an issue is quite evident in many of the past and current societies. Obviously, these problems will lead to a reduction in the efficiency, acceptance, legitimacy, and finally the national authority of governments.
References
1. Agha Piroz, Ali; Khedmati, Abu Taleb; Shafeie, Abbas; Beheshti Nejad, Seyed Mahmood. (2015). Management in Islam. Publication: Research Institute of Hawzah and University. 2. Alagappa, M. (1995) Political Legitimacy in Southeast, Asia, Stanford, Stanford University press. 3. Alam, Abdulrahman. (1999) Foundations of Political Science, Tehran: Nay Publishing. 4. Al-Asqalani, Ibn Hajar, and Ahmad Ibn Ali (1946); Al-Tahzib, Publication: Bairut, Dar Sader, Publishing Volume No. 6. 5. Al-Bahi, Mohammad (1981). Islam and administration of the government. Cairo. School of Wahbe, Second Edition. 6. Beatham, David. (2004) Legalization of Power, translated by Mohammad Abedi Ardakani, Yazd: Yazd University Press. 7. Dal, Robert. (1985) Analysis of Political Science, Translation: Hossein Mozafarian, Tehran: Moteargem Publishing . 8. Delshad Tehrani, Mostafa (2000 A). The rule of wisdom: government in Nahj al-Balaghah, Tehran: Darya publication. 9. Delshad Tehrani, Mostafa (2000 B). Government of the Sun: Imam Ali’s Political Ideology and Administration methods. Tehran. Darya Publication. 10. Derakhshe, Jalal (1992). Political obstacles of Imam Ali (AS) to the opposition, publishing center of Islamic propaganda organization, first edition. 11. Dikshit, R. D. (1995) Political Geography: 2nd ed, New Delhi: Tata McGraw-Hill Pub-Co. 12. Dose, Robert and Lipset, Seymour Martin. (1994) Political Sociology, Translation: Mohammad Hossein Farjad, Tehran: Toos Publishing. 13. Fisher, Roger (2003). Principles and techniques of negotiation, translation: Masoud Heydari, Tehran: Industrial Management Organization, Sixth Edition. 14. Hafez Nia, Mohammad Reza and Morad Kaviani Rad. (2014) Philosophy of Political Geography, Tehran: Strategic Studies Institute. 15. Hakimi, Mohammad Reza, Hakimi, Ali, Hakimi, Mohammad (2001). Al-Hayat, Translation: Ahmad Aram, Dalille Ma Publishing. 16. Hamed Moqadam, Ahmad (1986). Social traditions in the Holy Qur'an, Mashhad: Islamic Research Foundation. 17. Hamisi, Morteza and Ali Khandagh Abadi. (2011) Investigating the role of political authority in the development of national authority, Strategic Defense Studies Quarterly, No. 43. 18. Jaspers, Karl. (1984) Confucius, Translated by: Ahmad Samii, Kharazmi Publishing. 19. Lipset, Seymour Martin. (2004) Encyclopedia of Democracy, Ministry of Foreign Affairs. 20. Mahmoodi, Mohammad Bagher (1997). Nahj al Sa’adah fei mostadrak Nahj al-Balagha. Translated by Aziz Al-Talib. Tehran: Printing and Publishing Organization of Ministry of Culture and Islamic Guidance. Volume No. 5. 21. Majlesi, Mohammad Bagher, (1670). Bahar al-Anavr, Publication: dar al-kotob Islamiah, Reprinted in Tehran, Volume No. 3. 22. Marcuse, Herbert. (2007) About authority, translation: Mojtaba Golmohammadi and Ali Abbas Beigi, Tehran: Gam Noo Publishing. 23. Mesbah, Mohammad Taghi (2012). Society and History from the Perspective of the Quran, International Publishing Company..
102 European Science 1/2018
European Science Public Administration
24. Mir Mohammadi, Seyed Mohammad and Akbar Hasanpour. (2011) Iranian Administrative System: An Analysis of Problems and Challenges, The Perspective of Public Administration, No. 8, pp. 9-22. 25. Mohammadi Ray Shahri, Mohammad (2008). Alawi Reform, Qom, Cultural and Informational Institute of Tabian 26. Motaghi, Ibrahim and Farhad Keramat. (2014) Elements of Legitimation in Political Systems, Political Quarterly, No. 2, pp. 335-350. 27. Mousa Zadeh, Reza. (2005) Administrative Law: General and Iran, Tehran: Mizan Publishing, Seventh Edition. 28. Nabawi, Mohammad Hassan (2011). Islamic Management, Qom: (Center for Publishing Islamic Propaganda Office in Qom Seminary), Sixteenth Edition 29. Navaei, Ali Akbar and Seyed Hossein Mousavi. (2011) The structure of government in Nahj al- Balaghah, Quarterly of Interpretative Studies, No. 6, pp. 171-194. 30. Political science culture. (2002) Oxford, translation: Hamid Ahmadi, Tehran. 31. Pourahmad, Ahmad , Ahmad. (2011) The Realm and philosophy of Geography, Tehran: University of Tehran press. 32. Qalamdaran, Haydar Ali. (1979) Government in Islam, Tehran, the Esmailian Press Institute. 33. Qalibaf, Mohammad Bagher. (2007) Local government or spatial distribution of political power in Iran, Amir Kabir Publishing. 34. Rezaeian Ali (2014). Expecting Justice and Justice in the Organization (Advanced Organizational Behavior Management), Publishing: Organization for the Study and Compilation of Humanities Books of Universities (samt). 35. Rezaiyan, Ali. (1993) Principles of Management, Tehran: Samt Publishing, Fourth Edition. 36. Rezaiyan, Ali. (2000) Principles of Organization and Management, Tehran: Samt Publishing. 37. Rothshild, J. (1997) Observation on Political Legitimacy in Contemporary Europe Political Science Quarterly. 38. Rousseau, Jean-Jacques. (1989) Social Contract Theory, Translated by: Gholam Hossein Zirakzadeh, Tehran: Adib Publishing , Seventh Edition. 39. Saadat, mahdi (2016) Explaining the Foundations of Legitimacy and Its Foundations in the Constitution of Iran, Quarterly Journal of Lawyers, No. 8. 40. Sabine, George. (1983) History of Political Ideas, Translation: Baha'addin Pazargad, Tehran, Amir Kabir Publishing, Second Edition. 41. Saint Richard. (1999) Authority, Translation: Bagher Parham, Tehran: Publishing Research Institute of Shirazeh, First edition. 42. Sheikhi, Mohammad Hossein (2011). Effective factors on the health of administrative systems and the development of moral values in it, Islam and management research Quarterly , No. 2, pp. 99-126. 43. Shirvani, Ali. (2006). Persian Translation of Nahj al-Balagha, Tehran: Dar al-elm Publication. 5th Edition. 44. Tamimi Amedi, Abdul Wahed ibn Mohammad (1987). Qorarol Hekam and Dorarol Kalem. Translated by Mirza Hasan Khoshnevis. Qom, Publication of Islamic Propagation Office, Volume No. 1. 45. The Holy Quran 46. Yousefi, Ali. (2001) The Results of Measuring the Political Legitimacy of the Government in Three Cities in Tehran, Mashhad and Yazd, PhD Thesis, Tarbiat Modares University.
European Science 1/2018 103 Public Administration European Science
STATE REGULATION OF PERSONAL SECURITY OF THE DOMESTIC SYSTEM OF POSTAL EDUCATION
Volodymyr Oliinyk Candidate of Pedagogical Sciences, Associate Professor Deputy Director for Scientific and Pedagogical and Educational Work of the Educational-Scientific Institute of Management and Psychology SHSE "University of Management Education" NAPS of Ukraine,Kiev, Ukraine
Resume. The article deals with and analyzes the state regulation of personnel provision of the system of postgraduate education. The conditions of the effectiveness of its functioning, achievement of the objectives and tasks set before it, and the transition to an innovative way of development are revealed. The level of competence and professionalism of management personnel of all management levels in the field of postgraduate education is presented, as well as the creation of an effective system of personnel management and development of leaders - leaders of all levels. Key words: public administration, postgraduate education, staffing, levels of competence, professionalism.
Formulation of the problem
Relevance of the subject under study. Proper staffing in the postgraduate education system is, of course, the most important condition for the effectiveness of its functioning and the achievement of its goals and objectives, and the transition to an innovative way of development. At the same time, the primary responsibility for the quality of postgraduate education cannot be relied upon only on pedagogical and scientific and pedagogical workers. Equally important role here is played by the level of competence and professionalism of the managerial staff of all administrative levels in the field of post-graduate education, employees of scientific institutions working in the educational sphere and other employees of the mentioned sphere. Therefore, the problem of studying the state regulation of staffing of the system of postgraduate education and the directions for its improvement is very relevant, since postgraduate education today, in our opinion, is one of the priorities in education, as well as in solving complex problems of economic, socio-political, social and cultural development of the country.
Analysis of recent research and publications The analysis of theoretical and scientific sources shows that there are a large number of works related to the research problem, in particular problems of staffing of the civil service and training of civil servants, investigated by such scientists as O. Voron'ko, S. Dubenko, Y. Kannish, O. Konotoptsev, O. Melnikov, V. Lugovoi, T. Lukin, O. Obolensky, V. Ponedilko, N. Protasov, S. Seryogin, V. Shaiderov, S. Khajiradeva and others. Different aspects of public administration within the subject-object paradigm are investigated by B. Bakumenko, V. Knyazev, M. Koretsky, V. Lugov, V. Malinovsky, V. Tsvetkov, and others. A significant contribution to the organizational and economic aspects of the management of social development and education as a component of it has been made by such scholars as G. Balichin, N. Bagutdinova, B. Beschastny, V. Gamayunov, O. Datsiy, I. Dragan, V. Dorofienko, V. Pilyushenko, O. Povazhny, V. Sychenko and others. The problem of forming the personnel potential of the higher education system, its theoretical, methodological and economic-organizational aspects of the formation and use of human resources was given to such scholars as D. Armstrong, T. Bazarov, R. Voitovich, D. Dvinnchuk, G. Dmitrenko, M. Doronin, S. Kozmenko, D. Kendrick, A. Kibanov, V. Kremen, V. Kutsenko, I. Lukin, E. Mayo, O.
104 European Science 1/2018 European Science Public Administration
Melnyk, M. Meskon, V. Oliynyk, V. Onikienko, O. Pankratov, O. Savchenko, O. Smith, F. Taylor, P. Fatkhutdinov and others. Along with this, the problem of state regulation of staffing of the domestic post-graduate education system remains unresolved. The purpose of the article is to analyze the state of state regulation of staffing.
PRESENTING THE MAIN MATERIAL classic manager should systematically push The process of proper state regulation of employees to what he considers to be the staffing of the postgraduate education necessary to do, then the leader leads to a system begins, in our opinion, precisely from common goal, inspires the workers so that the establishment of an effective system of they themselves would like to do what is personnel management and the development important. Trust in people, delegation, of leaders - leaders of all levels who must be innovation, flexibility and strategic thinking, capable and responsible for the quality learning in their own experience, and not implementation of reforms and management punishment for mistakes are important for of changes in the educational sphere, in leadership "[8, p. 51]. particular, in field of postgraduate education V. Gromov emphasizes that "today there [8, p. 51], which envisages, first of all, the can be only two variants of educational policy: updating of the functions of the management the creation of a leadership model for the vertical, filling them with new content and management of educational development value. This is due to the fact that at all levels (such a model is especially needed when a of public administration postgraduate breakthrough is needed) or artificial support education a leading person who determines for organizing the administrative-bureaucratic the purposefulness, productivity of the system model, which in fact means the impossibility and decisively influences all aspects of its life, of developing education in general" [5, p. 24]. is the leader. The most important area of his Implementation of the "Leadership Model of professional activity is power relations and Education Policy" in order to achieve these power and administrative activities that goals involves the development and enable transforming the diversity of actions implementation of a series of actions aimed at and relationships into a holistic system of developing the leadership potential of all people's activities on the basis of a certain participants in the educational process. Such a legislative framework and directing it to "leadership breakthrough in education" will achieve consciously set goals [10, p. 126]. enable the formation of a new generation of Consequently, the appointment to senior school leaders - "people with new values, new positions of persons with the necessary visions of perspective, new ideas of avant- professional competence is an important garde pedagogy, a new understanding of the factor in providing quality educational services modern paradigm of education, new myths to the Ukrainian population of the domestic and new energy" [5, p. 26]. system of postgraduate education and to We assume that the leader in the suggest ways to improve it. management of postgraduate education In our opinion, when introducing new system is a person capable of putting forward managerial concepts, models into the practice the productive goals of the system's of state regulation, it is advisable to rely on development, taking into account changes in the personal factor of the management the external environment and social priorities, system. Therefore, it is right to put the to find the best ways to achieve them on the problem of compliance with the social basis of power-administrative activities within conditions of management of postgraduate a single legal field, recognized social norms education at the personal level, which should and values, using for this purpose the efforts be ensured by a list of professionally of the personnel and their own initiative [10, important qualities that would enable the p. 127]. manager to realize the individual's potential in At the same time, we would like to note management, to provide management at the that according to researchers, the number of appropriate level, based on ideas about civil servants who manage to achieve compliance with social conditions. significant success and become generators of Improving the state regulation mechanism progressive movement, is only about 5% of for postgraduate education should be based the total number of leadership [4, p. 162]. on effective leadership. We agree that if "the
European Science 1/2018 105 Public Administration European Science
The solution of this problem is possible in (i.e., the presentation of the necessary the establishment of a mandatory rule for the professional knowledge, skills and abilities) appointment of managers in the field of and requirements to the level of development education only subject to their special of psychological cognitive processes and master's training in educational leadership mental properties of the person of the [7]. In particular, in most developed countries professional manager. The third structure is of the world (USA, Canada, Australia, and due to the consequences of studying the main others), you need to get Leadership in professional functions, the object of Learning, Education Leadership for professional efforts, the basic means and appointment to a leadership position in the methods of solving professional problems, etc. field of education. By definition, OI Bondarchuk It is clear that the leader, whose style professionalism - an integrative characteristic corresponds to the objective needs of the of the personality of a professional, which educational system, the priorities of society provides the qualitative-quantitative level of development and the expectations of professional activity corresponding to the subordinates, can achieve better results, requirements and contains: increase the efficiency of their own 1) social maturity; 2) personal maturity management activities. Therefore, the and 3) active maturity. The level of correspondence of the style of management to professionalism is determined on the basis of the objective needs of postgraduate a set of indicators: professional productivity, education, elimination of existing restrictions, professional identity, professional maturity which, in particular, consist in the [11, p. 347]. imperfection of delegation of authority, lack of Y. Molchanov among the key professional personal responsibility, control over the competencies of the head of education has implementation of decisions, neglect of identified the following: analytical and obvious and hidden violations of moral and diagnostic, subject-specific, information- ethical norms is a prerequisite for the communication, organizational-managerial implementation of the proposed model of and socio-psychological (Table 1). public administration. Competency approach is the most A management professional should be productive to assess the professional considered from the point of view of the development of a modern manager. It allows system approach as a "system" consisting of him to more profoundly assess his subsystems of psycho-physiological, professionalism, since the phenomenology of psychosocial and socio-functional nature, his professional experience is not his where quantitative and qualitative components (knowledge, skills, skills that relationships of individual elements form the show themselves with a high degree of socio-psychological pivot of the personality of variability in professional activity), and the a specialist-manager [3, p. 79-87]. The first peculiarities of the structural organization of structure consists of psychophysiological the hierarchy of mental carriers, which are qualities (sexual and age characteristics, type empirically determined from the middle of the nervous system, features of established properties of professional temperament, anatomophysiological features experience. The effect of integrating of the organism, which serve as a peculiar knowledge, skills, skills, habits in the basis for which professionally important professional experience of the manager is his qualities are based). The second structure professional competence. should include psychological qualities, the list of which can be considered as a psychodrama of the manager, which includes a qualification
An essential aspect of preparing a manager for the implementation of social conditions appropriate to management is the development of the need for professional self-improvement, which is directly related to the personal. A fundamental condition for such development is the awareness of the individual of the need for certain changes, shifts, transformation of the inner world, search for new possibilities for self-realization, that is, raising the level of professional self-consciousness. Therefore, there is an urgent need for implementation in Table 1
106 European Science 1/2018 European Science Public Administration
Key competencies of the education manager Types of Content of competencies competencies
Analytically- Ability to practically apply methods of scientific research (in particular, diagnostically system analysis and synthesis), diagnostic technologies, interpret the results and use them in decision-making and in solving professional problems.
Subject-specific Ability to practically apply the benefits of social sciences (science of public administration, philosophy, economics, management, sociology, psychology, etc.) for decision-making and the solution of professional tasks.
Informational- Ability to apply information and communication technologies practically communicational to meet professional needs and to solve socially important administrative tasks.
Organizational- Ability to ensure the continuous professional development of the managerial collective, organization, sphere of education as a whole by adopting (within its functional responsibilities and powers) managerial decisions that contribute to the achievement of the stated goal.
Socio-psychological Possessing relevant socio-psychological knowledge, skills, as well as communicative skills used by the manager in the management system. Source: developed by the author using [9, p. 232].
system of training of managers of self-development programs. In their development, it should be borne in mind that the process of self-development depends largely on the situation that has developed in society at the present time.
In the unstable Ukrainian society, this inertia of thinking; raising the level of process is much more complicated, as there is professional self-awareness; creation of a huge number of social standards and criteria conditions for creative self-realization of the for life's success, and value orientations have personality, stimulation of flexibility and non- not yet developed and remain very blurred. In standard thinking; training of emotional addition, the unstable environment includes a fitness, ability to adequately respond to variety of threats that can affect the processes stressful situations; moral self-improvement of self-development. But the instability of the of personality; improvement of interaction environment has its own positive ones, which skills with others, teamwork; the should also be taken into account. In accumulation of a new reflexive experience; particular, within the limits of the instability of fixing of new ways of behavior, which are the environment contributes to the creation of assimilated in the process of learning; search a variety of human reactions, flexibility of of effective means of management influence thinking, expansion of the horizon of thinking, taking into account own potential of the head; the development of tolerant attitude to correction of professional development of the different points of view. person. Taking into account the above, the Consequently, today the urgent need is to program of development and self- eliminate the contradictions between the development of leading personnel of procedure for the appointment of senior postgraduate education should be focused on: executives in the field of education and the research and taking into account the requirements for their training. individual characteristics of the manager; The main measures to improve the quality stimulating the search and release of internal of managers of all levels in the educational resources of an individual, unrealized sphere, including in the field of postgraduate opportunities; increased readiness of the education, can include the following: individual to change; correction of existing • to develop and approve profiles of professional deformations and other professional competence for all positions in restrictions of development; overcoming the the educational "management vertical", as
European Science 1/2018 107 Public Administration European Science well as relevant requirements to the level of improving their qualifications for the professional competence and specialty implementation of the necessary economic candidates for these positions; reforms in the country; mandatory • introduce special training programs: a qualification of persons who hold senior strategic human resources management management positions in the system of program for human resources managers at all educational "management vertical"; levels of the "managerial vertical" in establishing a clear correlation between the education; Leadership Program for top and level of knowledge, the results and the middle managers of the "educational periodicity of qualification improvement and management verticals", heads of educational the conditions of remuneration and institutions, which will include change promotion; formation of training groups for management, human resource management, further training based on learning needs, level effective communication, development of of qualification and experience; introduction of other leadership competences; to improve the monitoring of the practical use of knowledge system of appointments of senior staff in the and skills acquired in the course of advanced system of education management by: training; increasing the requirements to the educational • improve the system of remuneration of level, the availability of managerial and employees of the education management pedagogical seniority candidates for system, taking into account the content and management positions; restoration of the scope of the work performed, its complexity, technology of selection of personnel for taking level of responsibility and personal managerial positions from the number of contribution of the employee to the general workers having experience in the positions of results of work; to overcome the existing the lower level of the system of education imbalance in the remuneration of employees management; termination of corruption of the educational "management vertical" and schemes in the process of appointments of the heads of educational institutions [7]. senior personnel in the field of education; A proper human resources management • to develop and implement a system of system enables: to attract and retain professional testing for applicants for experienced professionals, stopping the managerial positions in the education system process of DE professionalizing the personnel on the basis of certain professional potential of the education management competences with the issuance of the system; improve the quality of management corresponding certificate; create appropriate services; conflict resolution of interests and structures (centers of independent prevention of corruption; better motivate assessment) that will prepare and conduct employees to carry out their duties; to identify professional testing of education managers potential conflicts in advance, to solve them and teaching staff for their professional and to prevent such situations; mobilize and competence; timely redistribute human resources to • to develop and approve normative achieve goals and priorities. documents: "Regulations on the appointment The next important component of state of senior staff in the field of education of regulation of personnel supply are actually Ukraine", "Regulations on professional testing pedagogical and scientific and pedagogical of senior personnel in the field of education", workers, whose function is reproduction and "On certification of education managers"; enrichment of the personnel potential of the • modernize the system of professional state development of specialists and ensure the [2, p. 77]. professional development of "management Scientific and pedagogical workers as vertical" personnel in the field of education forming part of the personnel potential of the through: expanding the network of educational institution are professionals who institutions, diversifying forms and activities directly participate in raising the level of for the training and qualification improvement professional knowledge through the result of of employees of the education management their own scientific and pedagogical activities system at different levels; to bring the content in the direction of its practical use [14, p. of professional work of the personnel in line 198]. with the personnel, in particular, to ensure the At the same time, the presence of a practical orientation of the system of number of problems in the field of education,
108 European Science 1/2018 European Science Public Administration quite low off positive trends, which leads to a In addition, for teachers of the decrease in the efficiency of the educational postgraduate education system it is important system, including postgraduate education. To to understand the essence of their innovation such negative factors, scientists include: activity [6, p. 94], given the forward-looking uneven distribution of intellectual potential in nature of postgraduate education. the territory of Ukraine, a significant L. Lisina highlights the following concentration of it in metropolitan areas, and components of the innovative activity of the especially in the capital; aging of the teaching pedagogical worker of the institution of staff; reduction of the social status of the postgraduate education: teaching staff; lack of material remuneration • personally-motivated processing of for work; low level of proficiency of teachers existing educational projects, their with modern information technologies independent interpretation, selection and (especially the method of their use in the classification of problem pedagogical educational process) and foreign languages; situations, active search for innovative reduction of professional and especially moral information, familiarization with innovations; and ethical characteristics [1, p. 44]. • a professionally-motivated analysis of Consequently, for most postgraduate own opportunities for creating or mastering education institutions there is a problem of innovation, deciding on the use of new; the preserving human resources, the solution of formulation of goals and general conceptual which involves the development of conceptual approaches to the application of innovation; approaches, the definition of practical • prediction of changes, difficulties, means principles and perspectives for staff of achieving the goals, results of innovation development [13]. activity; discussion with colleagues, At the same time, requirements for the administration of ways to introduce professional competence of scientific and innovations; pedagogical workers, which provide the • development of the conceptual content and organization of training in the framework and stages of experimental work; system of postgraduate education, are • realization of innovative actions; growing. Allocate such basic components of introduction of innovations in the the professional competence of the teacher: postgraduate educational process and tracking "motivational" - a set of needs, motives, the sequence of its development; interests, values orientations, attitudes, • implementation of control and correction adequate to the goals and tasks of of the introduction of innovation; evaluation of pedagogical activity, and their integrative the results of implementation, reflection of the complexes (cognitive needs and interests, self-actualization of the teacher [6, p. 95]. humanistic orientation, aspiration to be At the same time, it is clear that the realized in scientific and pedagogical activity, achievement of a high level of innovative etc.); activity of pedagogical and scientific and • cognitive - a set of knowledge necessary pedagogical staff in the system of for the implementation of scientific and postgraduate education is possible only with pedagogical activities (knowledge of the the creation of the necessary motivational and subject, pedagogical, psychological basis of psychological conditions for continuous organization and management of the professional development and enhancement of educational process, etc.); the teacher's creative activity. • operational - a set of skills and skills Consequently, "the strategic goal of the necessary for the practical solution of system of professional growth of pedagogical educational and educational tasks (ability to and scientific and pedagogical workers is to establish interpersonal contact, organize provide conditions for their continuous interpersonal interaction, organize and professional development and self- transmit educational information, etc.); development, the formation of appropriate • personal - a set of personal qualities needs. important for professional pedagogical activity This can be achieved by implementing a (communicative, responsible, empathy, number of tactical goals: readiness for reflection, ability to self- • development and introduction of social examination and self-governance, etc.)" [12, motivations (incentives and incentives) to p. 58]. actualize the need for continuous
European Science 1/2018 109 Public Administration European Science improvement of the professionalism of all professional activity; elimination of restrictions categories of pedagogical and scientific and that reduce the efficiency of professional pedagogical workers; activity; awareness and overcoming of • creation of conditions for the professional deformations that arise under the maintenance of specialists in the field of influence of the relevant activity; development pedagogical and scientific and pedagogical of a person's outlook; humanization of activity; professional position; formation of ability, • development of postgraduate education, stable motivation for constant improvement / including periodic training of teachers, self-improvement; development of principles and technologies for • allocation of tasks for overcoming adult education; professional deformations of a specialist as a • quantitative increase and qualitative normative component of postgraduate improvement of post-graduate and doctoral education; studies as the main institutes of training of • introduction to the content of the scientific and pedagogical personnel of high educational process at the courses of qualification; advanced training of educational technologies • increasing attention to the problems of that enable to solve the actual tasks of personal development of pedagogical and improvement / self-improvement of the scientific and pedagogical workers, first of all, personnel potential of the education system: those changes taking place in the process of interconnection, complementarity of professional activity, creation of conditions for professional development and self- optimization and harmonization of trends of development, motivation for their continuity; professional improvement "[2, c. 79]. increasing the level of awareness of a Areas and ways of professional specialist in various events occurring in all development and self-development of directions and levels of its interaction with the pedagogical and scientific-pedagogical surrounding world (human, professional, workers in the system of postgraduate personal, etc.); the formation of a modern education: style of thinking with its characteristic • influence on all components of the features (systemic, flexibility, dynamism, processes of professional development and perspective, historicism, objectivity, self-development: definition of requirements conceptuality, analyticity, innovation, etc.); in terms of competences that are advanced to increasing the level of dialogue, tolerance, a particular type of professional activity; unbiased attitude to other people and their Diagnosing the qualities (competences) that a actions, the desire for constructivism, particular person has; definition of directions cooperation, the achievement of consensus, and ways of development / self-development, the refusal of confrontation; Measurement of proceeding from the desired result and theoretical knowledge and generalization available qualities formulated in terms of (theorization) of life, professional experience; competencies; drafting a development / self- assimilation of effective strategies and development program for a particular person; techniques of self-realization, livelihoods, definition of new perspectives and directions professional activity; mastering of the of development / self-development, etc.; components of professional activity, which for • expanding the areas of professional various reasons have not been mastered improvement / self-improvement in the before, the development of methods of system of post-graduate education: gaining compensation or the further development of additional, deepening existing knowledge, those qualities that are not well-formed; to developing skills and competences, and other create in each specialist their own system of competences required by a specialist; activity, in which the individually combined strengthening the existing positive ones individual qualities and regulatory qualities that enhance the efficiency of requirements [2, pp. 79-82].
110 European Science 1/2018 European Science Public Administration
CONCLUSIONS
Consequently, the current trends in the formation of human resources provide evidence that the current stage of civilization development is due to objective laws of social development, the emergence of new values and socially significant human resources. At present, the state regulation of personnel provision of the post-graduate education system in Ukraine in the conditions of society transformation requires further improvement in the direction of increasing the competence of professional staff capable of competently, creatively and responsibly to solve not only urgent tasks but also prospects.
REFERENCES
1. Astahova K. University lecturer in the transition of society to the innovation economy: vectors of change / K. Astakhov // Higher school. - 2010. - ȹ 2. - P. 41-47. 2. White Book of National Education of Ukraine [Text] / TF Alekseyenko, V. M. Anishchenko, G. A. O. Ball [and others]; for zag.red.akad. V.G. Kremenya; NAP of Ukraine. - K.: Inform. systems, 2010. - 342 pp. 3. Burega V.V. Management activity: the theory and practice of professional research [text]: monograph / VV Burega. - Donetsk: IEP of the National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine, 2000 - 139 p. 4. Goncharuk N.T. Leading Personnel in the Civil Service of Ukraine: Formation and Development [Text]: monograph / N. T. Goncharuk. - Dnipropetrovsk: DRID NAPA, 2007 - 239 p. 5. Thunder B. Leaders of the XXI Century Education: We Go! [Text] / V. Thunder // Open lesson. Pleiades - 2008. - No. 3-4. - P. 24-39. 6. Lisina L. Features of the Innovation Activity of the Teacher of the Institute of Postgraduate Pedagogical Education [Text] / L. Lisina // Visnyk Lviv. Un-th - A series of pedagogues. - 2009. - B.25. - Part 2. - S. 92-100. 7. Lunyachek V. Appointment of personnel in the field of education: the need to change the procedure [Electronic resource] / V. Lunyachek. - Access mode: http://education- ua.org/ua/articles/139-priznachennya-kadriv-u-sferi-osviti-neobkhidnist-zmini-protseduri. 8. Modernization of the education management system in Ukraine: road map of reforms [Text] / per collections. Ed. O. V. Gorunenko-K, 2014. - 84 p. 9. Molchanova Y. Professional competencies of the educational staff in the field of education [Electronic resource] / Yu Molchanov // Bulletin of the National Academy of Public Administration. - P.226-233. - Access mode: file: /// C: /Users/user/Downloads/Vnadu_2012_4_30.pdf. 10. Oliynyk V.V. Innovative Approach to Personnel Provision of Public Administration in Post- Graduate Education [Text] / V.V.Oliynyk // Investments: Practice and Experience. - 2014. - No. 10. - P. 126-129. 11. Adult Education [Text]: Encyclopedia. dictionary / ed. V.G. Kremenya, Yu.V.Kovbasyuk; arrangement: N. G. Protasov, Yu. A. Molchanov, T. V. Kurenna; Ed. advice: VG Kremen, Yu. V. Kovbasyuk, N. G. Protasov and others.; National acad. ped Sciences of Ukraine, National Academy of Sciences of Ukraine. acad. state exercise under the President of Ukraine [and others]. - K.: Basis, 2014. - 496 pp. 12. Sayuk V.I. Professional competence as the basis for the development of a modern teacher in the system of postgraduate education [Text] / V.I.Sayuk // New pedagogical thought. - 2012. - No. 3 (71). - P. 57-61. 13. Chernyshova Ye.R. Evaluation of the effectiveness of the formation of the personnel potential of the educational institution of the post-graduate pedagogical education system: the methodological aspect [Electronic resource] / E. R. Chernyshova. - Access mode: http://lib.iitta.gov.ua/87.pdf. 14. Chernyshova Ye.R. Formation of personnel potential of educational institutions of postgraduate pedagogical education system: scientific and practical bases [Text]: monograph / E. R. Chernyshova; NAPN Ukraine, Un-manager. education. - K.: Pedagogical Thought, 2012. - 472 pp.
European Science 1/2018 111 Public Administration European Science
SummȈry.
The article highlights the urgent problem of state regulation of personnel supply of the national system of postgraduate education. It is noted that proper staffing in the system of postgraduate education is undoubtedly the most important condition for the effectiveness of its functioning and achievement of its goals and objectives, and the transition to an innovative way of development. The process of proper state regulation of the staffing of the system of postgraduate education begins precisely from the establishment of an effective system of personnel management and the development of leaders - leaders of all levels who must be capable and responsible for the quality implementation of reforms and management of changes in the educational sphere, in particular in the field of postgraduate education. It is emphasized that improvement of the mechanism of state regulation of postgraduate education should be based on effective leadership, and also depends on the level of professionalism of public administration personnel. The key professional competencies of the education manager are identified: analytical and diagnostic, subject-specific, information-communication, organizational-managerial and socio- psychological. It is determined that the strategic goal of the system of professional growth of pedagogical and scientific and pedagogical workers is to provide conditions for their continuous professional development and self-development, formation of corresponding needs. The directions and ways of professional development and self-development of pedagogical and scientific-pedagogical workers in the system of postgraduate education are offered: It is concluded that for most educational establishments of the postgraduate education system there is a problem of preserving the personnel potential, the solution of which involves the development of conceptual approaches, definition of practical principles and perspectives of personnel development.
www.termal-podhajska.sk +421 905 369 138 +421 905 450 765
112 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
Tendencje rozwoju wspóáczesnego ekstremizmu terrorystycznego – analiza wybranych zamachów. (Trends in the development of modern terrorist extremism - analysis of selected attacks)
Zbigniew Grzywna Associate professor, habilitated doctor Academy of Physical Education in Katowice, named after Jerzy Kukuczka, Poland
The word “extremism” itself (Latin extremus – marginal) – shall be understood as applauding extreme opinions, using utter means to achieve a political, economic or ideological goal. In the ultimate forms of the followers’, or in other words, extremists’ acts, the use of extreme forms of pressure, like violence or terror, is not excluded. The method of logical analysis of events and the comparative method of fact analysis have been used to examine the researched issues, areas and problems. The presentation and analysis of the research topic were based on source materials, literature, and facts presented on the Internet. Selected topics were analysed: fundamentals of Islam, sections and currents, changes in terrorist activities and trends in the growth of terrorist extremism. The analysis of the gathered material shows that terrorist activity is subject to continuous development in terms of its structure, the strategy of attacks, the technology used and the moral approach to inflicting pain or dissenters’ death. Key words: Event analysis, Islam, threat, terrorism, fight, security, attack, extremism.
The word “extremism” itself (Latin Over the last decade of the twenty-first extremus – marginal) – shall be understood century a number of people in Poland have as applauding extreme opinions, using utter started to worry about a significant increase in means to achieve a political, economic or radical Islam. However, the local feeling of ideological goal. In the ultimate forms of the threat in comparison with what is happening followers’, or in other words, extremists’ acts, in the West, as is apparent from the studies of the use of extreme forms of pressure, like an independent American institute, the Pew violence or terror, is not excluded. The Research Center, is incomparable – there it method of logical analysis of events and the has increased three times. Since the second comparative method of fact analysis have half of the 20th century the European society been used to examine the researched issues, has started to grow aware of the dangers areas and problems. The presentation and posed to it by Islamic extremism. Islam is analysis of the research topic were based on talked and written about more often than source materials, literature, and facts other religions. Attention is focused mainly on presented on the Internet. Selected topics Islamic fundamentalism and extremism. The were analysed: fundamentals of Islam, media inform their recipients about the sections and currents, changes in terrorist Islamic call, which is addressed to the entire activities and trends in the growth of terrorist world. Many experts believe that attacks extremism. The analysis of the gathered carried out by Islamic extremists are and will material shows that terrorist activity is subject be the main threat of the 21st century. The to continuous development in terms of its aim of the article is to refresh the memory of structure, the strategy of attacks, the how extremism evolved in the twenty-first technology used and the moral approach to century and what shape it has been taking. inflicting pain or dissenters’ death. You can outline a hypothesis that on the part of extremists the desire of making an impact
European Science 1/2018 113 Security European Science and causing destruction will take various entire Islam, as Blair stresses clearly, only its forms, and over the recent decades real facts radical representatives. This ideology is not and atrocities have exceeded even those interested in coexistence with us, our contained in films and literature. civilization and discourse, but our subordination. “You cannot limit it, you have The analysis of selected areas of the to overcome it”, says or writes Blair. The growth of extremism objective needs to be set as to test whether we will take up the fight against Islamism and After a careful analysis of the facts of the extremism. It seems to be the question to past two decades, it can be concluded that the which there is only one answer: Yes, we will. development of such processes as However, immediately another question is globalisation and regionalisation strengthens raised: how can one fight with what is in an the role of religion in international relations, individual’s mind. "Terrorism is merely a as well as in the social and historical tactic. There is an ongoing fight against development of humanity. The presence of the radical, utopian ideology and those who speak religious factor may be discovered in a on its behalf make use of violence". This is not number of historical processes, and it can be a quotation from Blair, even though it sounds stated that it takes a variety of forms. As almost identical. It is an excerpt from an reported by the press, in South America article "A war with whom?", written by terrifying and cruel hit squads (guerrillas) Jonathan Schanzer, published fifteen years have been active for decades. None of them, ago. The fact that many years later Tony Blair however – even the most anti-American says the same thing, and that it still is not a militant groups from Argentina, Chile, matter-of-course - shows how much the Uruguay, Peru, or Colombia – has attacked political elite do not want to acknowledge the subway in New York, like the extremists reality. do, or has ever tried to cause such damage as Therefore, there is a fear that Europe will the World Trade Center attack. The question continue the fight with terrorists, rather than is: what is the difference between them, what Islamism, allowing it to grow in strength. As is the extremist way of thinking, if there is long, writes Blair, as it "does not commit an any at all, how much hatred is there for act on an enormous scale and so terrible that everyone including their own peers since we will change our attitude," [1]. It will be extremists do not spare even the followers. those who choose not to notice the total The point is that the sense of rejection in the ideology of Islamism that will be responsible case of the aforementioned militant groups both for this act and for all that will come never went a step further. In the case of before it. But not only them - also all those extremism, which is the subject of this paper, who will stand and watch passively what is the issues we have to handle are not only going on around us, at the same time allowing personal. The problem of Islamic extremism is for the extreme acts of all factions and groups much deeper, we need to write about it, that favour violence [2]. analyse it and talk about it, because we have Referring to the statistics and the to deal with the clash of civilizations, it is a development of extremism, the Pew Research clash with the environment, which does not Center report leaves no illusions, the main want to accept the surrounding situation. factor in the growth of Muslim population in "We are at war with Islamic extremism", Europe is immigration. If we assume an wrote in his article Tony Blair, the former unrealistic option, considering the policies of Prime Minister of the United Kingdom. This is European countries, of zero-migration, the not a statement of an "islamophobe" but of a population of Muslims in Europe will grow by man who used to be the leader of the British about ten million, which will be an increase government. Blair's argument is simple: we from the current 4.9% to 7.4%. However, if are fighting with a specific ideology rather we look at the option of high immigration, than "aggressive extremism", whose their population will increase from about supporters can be "deradicalised". This twenty six million estimated last year, i.e. ideology is Islamism. Islamism leads to 2016, to almost seventy-six million in 2050. extremist Islamism and then to acts of However, given the uneven distribution of the violence. There are not thousands but millions population in each country, Germany will have of supporters of this ideology. This is not the approximately seventeen million Muslims
114 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
(about 20%), whereas the United Kingdom Among other things, the purpose of this and France over thirteen million, which will be article, as can be seen from the topic, is the 17-18% of the population. Sweden will have analysis of trends in the growth of modern the largest percentage of the Muslim terrorist extremism and the analysis of the community - approximately 30%. In Poland, attacks selected by the author. even with the scenario of high immigration, The conclusions of the analysis of the topic taking into account the current attitude of the and selected activities were the basis for the society, the Muslim minority will not exceed formulation of problems which require 0.2% [3]. questions for the identification of research Analyses show that what can be considered areas. The items below should be individually a particularly important threat to Europe and considered, recognized, and an attempt to the rest of the world is radical Muslim understand them should be made - not every fundamentalism and extremism, which in turn question posed in the paper, however, can be transform into terrorism. In the light of the answered: events that take place around the world, it x What do the religious and socio- can be stated that what poses a real threat to cultural foundations of Islam look like and the security of European society is what factions and trends can be identified international extremism, terrorism and in Islam? consequently, organized crime and drug x What changes occur in terrorist trafficking. Extremist terrorism in all its forms activity and in what direction and with and manifestations, no matter what it is what measures does the modern extremist motivated by is unacceptable and it is terrorism develop? necessary to look for ways and means to To talk about contemporary trends in the prevent the financing and preparation of any development of extremism, it is necessary to terrorist attacks within the territory of civilized return to the recent past. In his book, Xavier states. Raufer presented the division of jihadist Regardless of the fact that the weight, kind fighters generations. At the beginning there and type of the threat are known, it is were volunteers who came to Afghanistan to necessary to identify research problems, lead the fight against the Soviet Union. answers to which are likely to be found in Statistics show that in the years 1980-1992 analyses. Many analysts are wondering what around forty thousand volunteers from abroad evil may occur caused by extremists? Is there fought alongside the Mujahideen. Many of awareness of the real danger, or perhaps only them were Muslims who flocked to a stereotype created by political games? What Afghanistan from Saudi Arabia, Tunisia, Egypt, are the reasons behind the prevalence of Algeria, Jordan and Iraq. When the Soviet Muslim views? What forms does Islam take? Union in 1989 withdrew, over eleven thousand These and other questions are increasingly of experienced fighters continued the holy war troubling modern historians, political on other fronts. A large number of them scientists, geopoliticians and other experts, returned to their home countries and formed which is hardly surprising, as Islam is a new movements, which aimed to fight against religion professed by more than one billion the governments holding power, which they people and occupying a territory of about fifty considered unholy. This concerned such Muslim states. According to subsequent countries as Egypt, Jordan and Algeria. Some forecasts, by 2050 three out of eight billion of them settled in Pakistan, later creating a people on Earth will be practising Islam. real reservoir of international terrorism. The history of the second half of the 20th Another group of extremists went to Europe century shows that the Islamic civilization and the United States to recruit other increasingly mobilises against the West, members of their organisation and use the because it is not satisfied with its desire to "wealth" of the Western world, such as access dominate in the modern world. In view of to mass media, modern technology, easy these facts, there is an obvious need to transition between European countries, setting research all kinds of impact of the Islamic up associations seamlessly [4, 26]. factor on the political and social development The modus operandi of extremists’ as well as the need for the analysis of terrorist activities can be illustrated by the operation activities carried out by extremists. which took place in the 1990s in Afghanistan, where they began training the second
European Science 1/2018 115 Security European Science generation of fighters, or in other words nowadays. The author fully agrees with the "Afghans", because that is the term used to opinion of one of the French counter-terrorism refer to them until 2001. The recruitment of experts, who has commented as follows: "we new "soldiers" took place in Africa, Europe, participate in the mutation of the Jihad America, and wherever there were willing or networks with new, a lot younger participants, interested individuals. These included who are sometimes even minors, and Canadians, Australians, Americans, Turks, therefore more submissive ". In this respect Chinese, Somalis and more. The increase in they are "recycled" activists of the the number of "conversions", or in other fundamentalist organization of Maghreb (Arab words, fighters joining the militant groups has Maghreb Union{arab. ΩΎѧѧѧѧΣΗ Ώέѧѧѧѧϐϣϟ ϲΑέѧѧѧѧѧѧѧѧόϟ; been influenced by the conquest of Ittihad al-Maghrib al-Araby} – an international Afghanistan by the Taliban in the years 1994- organisation, bringing together the Member 1998. From 1995 to 2000 from eleven to States of the Maghreb region. It should be thirty thousand people were trained in those remembered that the idea of creating the camps, yet the exact number has not been Union of Arab States in North Africa was precisely estimated [4, 27]. In the training established in 1956, along with Morocco and camps the newly recruited fighters received Tunisia obtaining independence, and it was theoretical and practical knowledge, which motivated by strong national liberation concerned the following issues: the use of influences, such as Algerian GIA - an Armed weapons and explosives, methods of falsifying Islamic Group, which was strengthened by the documents, advice on the amounts offered as Algerian veterans of the war in Afghanistan bribes for corrupt officials and a variety of and by the radical intelligentsia of the, so other information. After training in called, Jihad Salafi. Those experienced fighters Afghanistan, part of the fighters stayed for spread their own fighting policies, mutated some time, to fight together with the Taliban, during the war, among the part of the and the remainder went to lead an recruited youngsters with low social status, independent fight, for example, in Chechnya, who, having only basic education and being Indonesia, the Balkans, etc. At the same time influenced by a random Emir, are ready to new networks of Jihad as well as small cells "burn", which in fact means, die. When and terrorist organisations were established in assessing the environment of potential Europe, USA, Africa and Asia. Their members recruitment, it is believed that the task of recruited, raised money and were waiting for dismantling these groups is impossible the opportune moment to start acting. because the area is constantly changing. This After the attack, which happened on phenomenon is partly due to the very nature September 11, 2001, and which was of these very fragmented "groups", which described in detail in a number of literary sometimes spread like a flu virus. According sources, there was a temporary derangement to analyses carried out in France that have of fundamentalist cells, but soon it turned up been released to the public on the Internet, that the third generation of the Jihad fighters the kernel consists of fifty to a hundred people appeared. It was trained and determined just who undoubtedly have been on the terrorist like the previous one, yet even more mobile path before. Then there are circles of devoted and indestructible like a myth. Most of the radicals that support networks financially and members of these groups state that their only materially, further there are circles of hostile and specific goal is Jihad, which will embrace fundamentalists, less devoted, but willing to the whole world. [4, 27-28] The war in Iraq join at any time. The terrorist network is played a role of the main factor that powered difficult to recognize because the activists can the recruitment process for a very large quickly go from one circle to another. It number of Jihad and Salafi groups. After should be noted that, unlike the criminal several months of a different war, not with the environment in which criminals would rather "Saddam's troops" but with militant groups, live in isolation, very mobile Jihad fighters Iraq became the symbolic epicentre of “the make contact with other activists on every international Jihad", and especially an continent, taking care not to be spotted. A important reference point for fighters of all remark for those investigating this issue, generations. attention should be paid to the factions of According to some European experts Islam, which largely affect the rise of radicalisation was not as powerful as extremist tendencies in it, as well as to those
116 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security trends, which both in the past and today have invincible, and at the same time, to shock the been the banner of religious and political world and show that cruelty knows no limits, mobilisation of believers to Jihad against either human, geographic or spatial. infidels [5, 29]. The terrorist attacks described above led to Partial analysis of selected terrorist the tragic death of many people and the attacks suffering of their families. At the same time While presenting or analysing selected they led to sudden crashes on the US stock terrorist attacks it is necessary to start from markets, bankruptcies of many airlines, as the one which opened the twenty-first well as to the general confusion in the state century. The eleventh of September marks and global economy [8], [9]. The intention the anniversary of the tragedy, which took and the objective of these attacks was place in the United States, in the cities of New primarily to cause anxiety and, consequently, York and Washington. Nineteen suicide to result in a large number of victims. The bombers prepared for suicidal death bought world was supposed to speak about the tickets for four domestic flights of American attacks, and the goal was achieved, and in airlines [6] and then, terrorizing the crews of addition, the organisers of a terrorist attack the aircraft, intending to direct them on a managed to mobilise the support of faithful terrorist mission in New York, selecting the Muslims, which they wished to drum up for WTC as targets, and in the capital of the their case, and at the same time they United States, targeting the Pentagon and the managed to develop their affection and White House or the Capitol, however, there is enthusiasm, by showing that victory can be no certainty about that event, because achieved by force and violence [10, 11-12]. different information is given. As a result of Another attack to be analysed took place at these activities, within twenty minutes two the Moscow Dubrovka theatre (musical Nord- passenger planes hit the twin towers of the Ost). A different country, different people, WTC. The first Boeing 767 crashed into the different motive, yet similar bestiality. On North Tower, its occupants were ninety-two October 23, 2002 took place one of the most people, after seventeen minutes the second horrific terrorist attacks in the Russian history. Boeing 767 with sixty people on board flew Chechen militant formation was preparing a into the next Tower [7]. At about nine forty plan of an attack under the leadership of a another Boeing 757 fell on the Pentagon, militant leader, Aslan Maschadov. It envisaged along with fifty-nine people on board. Several not only taking hundreds of hostages in the dozen minutes later the last hijacked plane theatre during the performance, but arranging with its forty occupants collapsed and crashed an explosion of cars parked in the points on the fields near Pittsburgh in Pennsylvania, where there were large clusters of people. The and this was probably because the passengers date on which the action was to be carried out of the flight began to defend themselves and was initially November, 7th. The leader of the resist during the terrorist operation [8], [9]. terrorist group was supposed to be Movsar The fact that the machine did not fall on Barayev. In order not to attract the attention another venue of strategic or political of Russian special forces, Barayev’s fighters, importance can be credited to the people who temporarily ceased to carry out armed were on board this plane on the ill-fated day, operations. What is more, the separatists and their courage and determination reduced spread the wrong information that the leader the effects of the insane action of men was seriously injured, and even killed during a overpowered by madness of hatred. The military action. Later, the Commander of the spectacular terrorist activities briefly outlined Russian units in Chechnya announced that a above were the first massive attack in the few days before Barayev was eliminated [10, history of the United States and, according to 11-12]. The group of attackers consisted of journalists, who should be agreed with, were about forty people, half of whom were designed to shock with their cruelty, impact Shaheed women, or in other words, terrorists civilians, random and vulnerable, as well as who inherently were to become suicide destroy or humiliate both people and the most bombers [11]. important symbols of American pride and According to Chechen fighters, the most financial, military and political strength. These convenient points for the attack were: the activities were intended to show that the Moscow railway station, the youth Dubrovka American State is fragile, and it is not theatre and the Moscow state theatre. The
European Science 1/2018 117 Security European Science second venue was selected as the main at each other, so that in the event of an target, due to the fact that the theatre was explosion the appearing wave would deny any not far from the city centre and it housed a chance of survival [13]. The terrorists also large number of people. For one stage of the announced that they bore no grudge against terrorist attack, the fighters bought three the foreigners who were their hostages and vehicles. There were special containers promised to release them later. They checked mounted in their fuel tanks, which allowed identity cards, then separated women and normal use of the cars. One half of each tank children from the men in different parts of the was filled with petrol and in the other a bomb room, at night they released the children [14]. was installed. These bombings were to take During the negotiations with the authorities, place next to the buildings of the Sejm, the the bombers made their demands, i.e. ending Tchaikovsky concert hall and McDonald’s of armed operations within the territory of restaurant [12]. Chechnya. The terrorists demanded the arrival However, the attacks associated with the of representatives of the Red Cross and the use of cars failed, as one of the vehicles Doctors Without Borders organizations [10]. exploded six hours earlier (at McDonald’s), One of the women-suicide bombers said that and in the other two booster mechanism did they would stop at nothing, because they are not go off. As a result of the action, which following the path of Allah and even if they alerted the police and special forces, the die, there will be no end, because there are terrorists decided to change the date of the plenty of others who are just like them [15]. attack from November 7 to October 23 [12]. The authorities soon make a decision about Consequently, on October 23, 2002 at the the storming of the theatre building, special Dubrovka theatre there were about nine forces extinguish the lights, and as they enter hundred people in the audience, watching a the theatre, they pump in sleeping gas and famous music performance entitled "Nord- incapacitating agent through the ventilation, Ost". At about 21:15 terrorists entered the upon which they eliminate the terrorists to building by force. From that moment hell on take over the building with the hostages. All earth began for those people, lasting three the fighters were killed, probably most while days [10]. During that time, the fighters asleep [12]. installed bombs in the theatre hall, and Organisational chaos and lack of medical women - suicide bombers, with "Shaheed assistance resulted in a large number of belts” on, were standing or sitting near the deaths, losses among the hostages exceeded walls. All devices and explosives were directed one hundred people.
The table shows the data and the number of people who suffered as a result of the attack.
Number of bombers Weapons owned by Number of casualties terrorists 40 (including 19 Shaheed Kalashnikov rifles, About 130 people (most of women) Makarov’s pistols, grenades, whom died as a result of a All terrorists were killed. explosives, Shaheed belts. badly organised rescue operation).
Table: own study based on the data [11] In these attacks in the territory of Russia you can also see the ruthlessness of the authorities and lack of attempts to undertake the dialogue with the terrorists, encompassed in the words "Russia does not negotiate with terrorists". Storming of Russian services had more tragic consequences than the terrorist acts themselves. The action of the Russian authorities shows negligible negotiating means but the desire to ultimately crack down on terrorists at any cost and to demonstrate the power and staunch of an empire. Unfortunately, at the cost of human life.
118 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
Differences in activities and interactions between terrorist groups When comparing the attacks undergoing attacks from Russia, or the ones which are analysis, their varying degrees of complexity more and more common, in the form of a need to be noted. On one hand there is a frantic shooting to random people or, in other long-planned attack on the WTC, where the words, deliberate murder. In technical terms, terrorists were trained how to fly passenger these examples can also be placed on two aircraft, conducting accurate reconnaissance, extremes, whereas the common features of analysing the most severe strategies and the analysed attacks include the following scenarios. On the other hand there are the components: x Islamic attackers; x choice of time and place of the attack so as to make it as painful as possible; x directed against the world empires; x lack of any moral principles. The main differences between the above-mentioned attacks include: x method and the degree of preparation of the attack; x complexity of the attack; x nature of the attack (typically religious, and the bombings intended as a retaliation for military actions or treated as "an act of liberation"); x killing as an end in itself, as a bargaining chip; x persons carrying out the attack (Chechen soldiers, fighters); x terrorists’ technical facilities; x the number of people engaged in an attack; x gender of the attackers (e.g., women-Shaheed among the Chechens); x the venue of the attack; x the duration of the terrorist action.
Conclusion
Nowadays each new week brings information about subsequent attacks. The threat of terrorist acts has become large enough to be permanently written in everyday reality. This brings the constant fear of new threats. The development of terrorism over the past decades has been very dynamic in many ways, both in terms of technology, globalization, financing, mode of action, the scale of the attacks, but also morality. What scares the average citizen most is the direct vicinity of the terrorist acts, the fact that he might at any time become one of the victims of another attack. The events of recent decades show that terrorists choose large clusters of people to cause the largest possible number of casualties. In addition, the mass media, through coverage from the sites of the attacks or making far-reaching conclusions cause an additional increase in social anxiety. Among the current global issues terrorism is noticeable in terms of danger, ahead of many other problems. Of course, such an effect was intended by terrorists. The greater the response to terrorist acts, the more it stimulates terrorist groups to commit new crimes. Terrorists take the appearance of panic as a factor strengthening the importance of their activities and an additional basis for satisfying their demands. This is one of the reasons why they take on responsibility for the committed bombings. "Terrorism is theatre", as it is designed for those who are looking, rather than those who become its victims. The effect of constant psychological pressure appears, and a peculiar apocalyptic symbolism of terror is manifested: "The world will be as we will make it, or it will cease to exist ". In addition, flooding of Western Europe by a wave of Islamic immigrants and their militant attitude intensifies the feeling of fear among Europeans. This illustrates the strength of Jihad by migration, that is, "Hegira", which may not be as direct as the armed acts of terror, but changes the image of the contemporary Western Europe in a very suggestive way [16]. Thanks to the achievements of science and globalisation, relationships between different terrorist groups have clearly tightened. Terrorist organisations from different countries support each other by exchanging experience and documentation related to the attacks, provide places to hide the bombers after attacks, organise training camps, recruit new people and often exchange their fighters among themselves, or offer their military instructors to the disposal of other groups. Owing to such a state of affairs, we are not dealing with single, independent organizations which they used to be in
European Science 1/2018 119 Security European Science the past, but with a powerful, international community of Muslim terrorist groups known as the "global jihadist front", whose objective is to fight against the culture of the West. The Internet played a major role in the development of such a structure of the terrorist world, enabling terrorists to act and make contact anonymously. The new means of communication, in particular computer technologies, foster considering the local and global religious-political confrontation in different terms. The emerging system of world economy leads to unilateral enrichment of states, transnational corporations. Most of the terrorist movement has anti-globalist or generally anti-Western targeting, thus positioning itself in the global political-ideological space. After the analysis of the above and other events involving extremists, we can draw the following conclusions: x among all the contemporary issues, Islamic extremism occupies a special place due to its global nature, the severity of the attacks and the degree of cruelty; x modern technologies are conducive to the development of extremist activities; x the distinctive nature of the transnational contemporary terrorism is a direct derivative of the globalisation process; x extremists are offered various financial, political, technical and other support by certain countries; x contemporary terrorism has a complex structure of organization and external relations; x close connection between international political terrorism and the criminal world is so obvious, that sometimes we are not able to distinguish one from the other; x there is an clearly noticeable increase in its military component; x a growing number of the attacks are carried out with the use of basic military measures, causing a similar loss of life as the great attacks years ago; x the characteristic features of modern extremism are ideological fundamentalism and propaganda potential. Modern psychology is familiar with the concept of "Herostrates’ complex", which means desire to do anything that will bring notoriety and fame, attract attention and boost self-esteem of a frustrated individual. Seeing how big and complex a problem extremist terrorism is nowadays and observing the consequences of its dynamic and tragic development, it may be concluded that only joint efforts of the progressive, global community will make it feasible to counteract this extremely dangerous phenomenon.
Bibliography:
1. Grzegorz Lindenberg, euroislam.pl 2. wiadomosciwp.pl/tony-blair-proponuje-program-walki-z-islamizmem 3. wp.pl/tony-blair-proponuje-program-walki-z-islamizmem 4. X. Raufer, Atlas Radykalnego islamu, Wydawnictwo Akademickie Dialog, Warszawa 2011, p. 26. 5. Ƕ. ǨȠȔȈȊȐ, ǷȖȌ ȏȕȈȒȖȔ ȗȖȓțȔȍșȧȞȈ. ǹȊȍȚ Ȑ ȚȍȕȐ ȐșȓȈȔȈ, ǴȖșȒȊȈ 1999, ȹ 10, p. 29. 6. https://pl.wikipedia.org/wiki/Zamach_z_11_wrze%C5%9Bnia_2001_roku (24.08.2017). 7. The terrorrist attack of September 11, 2001, 10 years later, access: http://www.tvn24.pl/raporty/zamachy-11-wrzesnia-10-lat-pozniej,374 (24.08.2017,). 8. http://psz.pl/124-polityka/marcin-marcinko-finansowanie-terroryzmu (05.08.2017). Ƕ. ǨȠȔȈȊȐ, ǷȖȌ ȏȕȈȒȖȔ ȗȖȓțȔȍșȧȞȈ. ǹȊȍȚ Ȑ ȚȍȕȐ ȐșȓȈȔȈ, ǴȖșȒȊȈ 1999, ȹ 10, p. 29. 9. The terrorrist attack of September 11, 2001, 15 years later, access: http://www.tvn24.pl/raporty/zamachy-11-wrzesnia-15-lat-pozniej,374 (24.08.2017,) 10. Z. Landowski. Islam – nurty, odáamy, sekty. Wydawnictwo „KsiąĪka i Wiedza”. Warszawa 2008 s 12. 11. ǵȖȘȌ-ǶșȚ: ȚȍȘȘȖȘ ȗȘȖȚȐȊ ȚȍȘȘȖȘȐȏȔȈ, dostĊp: http://terrorunet.ru/was/quot-nord-ost-quot- terror-protiv-terrorizma/?sphrase_id=145 (25.08.2017). 12. ǺȘȈȋȍȌȐȧ Ȋ ȔȖșȒȖȊșȒȖȔ ȚȍȈȚȘȈȓȤȕȖȔ ȞȍȕȚȘȍ, access: https://ria.ru/spravka/20131023/971874957.html (27.08.2017). 13. BBC, ǸțșșȒȈȧ șȓțȎȉȈ. „ǵȖȘȌ-ǶșȚ”: ȟȨȘȕȈȧ ȌȈȚȈ ȘȖșșȐȑșȒȖȑ ȐșȚȖȘȐȐ, access: http://www.bbc.com/russian/russia/2012/10/121019_dubrovka_hostage_crisis (25.08.2016). 14. ǯȈȝȊȈȚ. ǷȍȘȊȣȍ ȟȈșȣ, access: http://www.knyajich.narod.ru/No/NO1.htm (26.08.2016, g. 23.30).
120 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
15. A documentary about the ”Nord-Ost” attack, access: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4UuTv8zFyYQ 16. Financing of terrorism, access: http://psz.pl/124-polityka/marcin-marcinko-finansowanie- terroryzmu (05.08.2017).
Slovyansk
European Science 1/2018 121 Security European Science
New forensic aspects of vehicle identification labels
Petra Kolitschova Bc., Master’s degree Student of of Criminalistics and Forensic Science The University of Finance and Administration, Prague, Czech Republic
Roman Rak Prof., Ing., PhD. Department of Criminalistics and Forensic Science The University of Finance and Administration, Prague, Czech Republic
Annotations The paper discusses the problems of vehicle identification, especially the assorted identification labels (homologation, data, type, equipment labels, secondary identification labels), their history and security using various security elements (micro-text, optical variable elements (OVE1), elements that are visible only under ultraviolet light, etc.) against forging or alteration. Keywords Vehicle identification, identification label, homologation label, security elements, micro- text, UV elements, optical variable elements
Introduction
Together with the technical development of the vehicles themselves, the areas of security and protection of their identification markings are also developing. The objective is to prevent the forging and alteration of the vehicle identity, which is typical for all activities related to efforts at hiding the real identity of the vehicle that originates from speculative or criminal activity, and for all sorts of reasons. We can register changes on the part of the manufacturer in the identification markings both in terms of protection of the key identifier VIN (Vehicle Identification Number), also in the protection of all sorts of labels on the vehicle, which among other things carry other (significant) information and information about the identity of the vehicle or information about the technical or administrative 1 OVE – Optical Variable Element(s)
122 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security characteristics closely related to a specific type of vehicle. Based on this information, it is then possible to identify the vehicle in terms of make (type) or individually. If we know the primary production method of the identification marks (labels, stickers, “stamped” serial identification numbers, etc.), including their security elements, we can express qualified opinions about their genuineness or potential forging or alteration.
History and present Technological design of the identification markings of a vehicle have developed (and continue to develop). Design (manufacture) of the identifiers is mainly influenced by the following factors:
x security requirements for durability and permanence (unmistakeability) of the identification markings; x location on the vehicle; x manufacturing technologies (including security elements); x material used and its properties; x price; x possibility of automatic processing, quick scan technologies for verification of the originality of the identification markings during diverse checks; x availability of these technologies to the professional workplaces; x aesthetic appearance;
Historically the first material used in vehicle identification was metal, then paper, plastics, glass, and in the last decade the digital environment (the identification and information markings are stored in the electrotechnical elements (memories), components of the vehicle).
Fig. 1 Demonstration of a metallic identification label (on the right side), found at position “2” (image on left side).
Security elements of the identifiers – VIN on the vehicle body In the past, vehicle identification markings were also realised by means of stamped or engraved VIN. In terms of security of the VIN worked directly into the bodywork of the vehicle, their security against forging or alteration were ensured by
x manufacturing technology; x letter font (shape); x letter dimensions; x spaces between the so-called delimiters (limit, dividing marks) of the VIN; x shape, appearance of the delimiter; x protective lacquer; x protective cover foil; x hidden identifiers. x According to the international norms, a chassis-frame-cum-body or frame of the vehicle must be marked with a VIN in a manner that makes the VIN their inseparable components. The VIN is stamped or engraved directly into the metal. According to the international norms the manufacturer must place a dividing mark, the so-called delimiter before and after the VIN. Its appearance, shape, method of stamping is in itself a
European Science 1/2018 123 Security European Science protective element, but also the spacing of the centres between these delimiters (which carry the significant values – marks, i.e. numerals and letters) is fixed for most manufacturers, for example, 100 mm. In terms of surface finishes, several procedures exist that may complicate the forging process for VIN forgers. The VIN may, for instance, be engraved over the final surface finish (such that the metallic appearance of the numerals and letters is visible in the sheet metal), or on the contrary, the VIN is covered with different layers of paint after stamping or engraving, including, for example, also the final clear coat, protective coat, which protects the metallic paint. This depends on the manufacturer. In many cases (usually the German motor vehicle manufacturers) stick transparent foil over the VIN, which protects it from corrosion, but also has the properties of a protective element against forging or imitation. Different parts of the bodywork and vehicle components may also be marked with the VIN and some of them may have the character of secret places whose position is unknown to the layman public.
Security elements of the identifiers – metallic labels For homologation and data (type) labels, metallic labels technology was used in the past (usually aluminium), located in the engine compartment and fastened with rivets, which could have a basic protective element – unusual decorative design of the rivet head, including for instance the manufacturer’s name, logo, etc. Thanks to the non-aesthetic appearance of the metallic labels and their method of attachment to the vehicle, they were usually located in the engine compartment. The metallic labels in themselves did not have any security elements and were easily forged, respectively, a large number of private companies exist that are capable of making the label of any manufacturer for whatever vehicle model. Currently, the metallic identification labels are used at minimum only for some Japanese brands (for example, Mitsubishi). They were replaced by self-adhesive stickers.
Advantages of self-adhesive identification stickers Self-adhesive identification, information labels have many advantages as compared to metallic labels:
x they are thinner; x they are lighter; x they are cheaper; x they can be manufactured in different shapes and colour designs; x they have a better aesthetic appearance; x they can be installed anywhere; x they can be attached to the vehicle in larger numbers; x they are easier to hide; x it is possible to use the same material processing method (including protective marks) to make several types of identifiers for one type of vehicle; x the stickers can be made using self-destructive technologies, which prevent removal of the sticker and its transfer to another vehicle; x the sticker can be made with various security elements, which prevent its alteration or forgery;
Modern homologation, type or data or information labels on the vehicles in the form of self- adhesive stickers can be made with various security elements in very high quality, which prevent their forgery or alteration. It generally applies that the more expensive the vehicle, i.e. the higher its class, thus made in smaller series than middle or lower class vehicles, the higher the attention devoted to its protection against various forms of automotive crime. The identification labels contain more security elements. In terms of manufacturing costs, these labels are however comprehensively also slightly more expensive.
124 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
Different manufacturers, who secure the identification labels with various security elements that use various technologies or security principles. For lower class vehicles made in large series for reason of lower cost, the requirements for security of the identification labels may be lower from the manufacturer’s viewpoint. Protection against forging or alteration of various identification labels thus exclusively depends on the policy and priorities of the manufacturer of a given type of vehicle.
Security elements of the self-adhesive motor vehicle identifiers From the viewpoint of creation and ensuring the protection of elements and access to the identification labels, we can classify them as follows:
x self-destructive stickers; x optical variable elements (OVE); x micro-texts; x UV security elements; x protective transparent cover foils; x logical, information relationships;
Self-destructive stickers The identification, type or information label is made to resist the action of forces, which are generated during normal operation and maintenance of the vehicle, for example, washing, etc. At the same time, it is designed in such a manner that it is not possible to abuse it and use it on another vehicle. In practice this means that the label (in the form of a sticker) is self-destructive, and gets torn, deformed upon attempt to transfer it to another location (usually on another vehicle), such that it self-destructs (tears) upon human action on it. It is possible on an undamaged identification label (at present usually in the form of a sticker) when lighted from the side to observe a structure in the form of hexahedrons (with the semblance of a honeycomb) or waves. The individual parts of the identifiers thus get torn along these curves. At the same time, we can see the cut edges around the perimeter of the label (sticker), which also function as the beginnings of the self-destructive forces.
Fig. 2 In the right side section of the image, we see the self-destructive lines along which the homologation label tears upon attempt to transfer it to another vehicle.
Optical variable elements (OVE2) Optical variable elements are generally protective images, logos of the manufacturers, or wholly invisible texts at first sight, which are visible only under light falling at given angle on the identification label at the location of the optical variable elements. The optical variable elements have different sizes and may be combined with micro-texts located in individual OVE images (in the manufacturer’s logo, text name of the manufacturer, etc.)
2 OVE – Optical Variable Element(s)
European Science 1/2018 125 Security European Science
Fig. 3 Demonstration of an optical variable element – Hyundai logo, which is visible only under a certain light angle. In the logo (right leg of the letter H), an additional “micro- text” element is also used, which contains the word “Hyundai”.
Micro-texts The micro-texts are made of very small font on the legibility limit. They are sharply printed and still properly legible. On the other hand, the micro-text is made in such a manner that copying it (without its debasement – for example, its fusion or blurring) is not trivial or print it using lower quality printing techniques. The micro-texts are usually located as the base text of the identification sticker, or around the perimeter of the sticker or in the images of the various elements – manufacturer’s logo, name, etc.
UV security elements The use of hidden security elements, which are visible under ultraviolet light (UV) started about ten years ago. When verifying vehicles, which operate only within the imaginary inner boundaries of the individual EU countries, they are used mainly by the alien police units, which mainly check the travel documents of the vehicle crews. UV lamps are also used to verify the authenticity of the documents so it is no longer necessary to also simultaneously check the authenticity/originality of the identification labels in a complicated manner; and hence also extend the check to the vehicle. The UV protection elements are made for illumination using UV light with a wavelength of 365 nm. The security elements are variegated depending on the manufacturer’s requirements and customs. The following graphics and text elements are usually visualised in UV light:
x perimeter lines of the labels; x texts inside the labels, which carry information about the vehicle (the label is fully legible in daylight as well as UV light); x manufacturer’s name; x manufacturer’s logo; x optical variable elements (OVE) are also readable under UV light; x various dots, commas, special characters, which at first appear to be print errors, noise during manufacturing of the label.
UV protection elements are typical for French, German and Japanese manufacturers, particularly for more expensive, higher luxury middle and higher-class vehicles. The French manufacturers favour the use of transparent cover foils, which are stuck over the homologation labels. Two reasons exist for this approach: A transparent cover foil protects the homologation label. This is clearly apparent at first sight. In reality, we find protective UV elements in the perimeter part, which does not optically infringe upon the homologation label.
126 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
Fig. 4 Demonstration of protective transparent cover foil over the white homologation label. Under UV light, the inscription RENAULT is visible around the full perimeter of the label at the edges of transparent foil. At the same time, we can see triangular “cuts”, which trigger the destruction of the label at its contact point upon attempt to transfer the label to another vehicle.
In the case of the TPCA (Toyota Peugeot Citroën Automobile) concern , these are the logos, brand names, or the texts (“TPCA”, “SN”, etc.). It is interesting that for some models this applies to the logo/name of one manufacturer, for others the logos/names of two manufacturers, which are stated together. This procedure depends on the manufacturing plant where the vehicle is made or whether the given model is sold under various business names (two or more brands – Peugeot, Citroen, DSA). It may technically concern the same type of vehicle that however carries a different brand name – for example, Peugeot Boxer/Citroen Jumper etc.. Similarly, we also need not be surprised at the UV protective text “Nissan” that is on the Renault vehicle label because it is primarily a vehicle model/type, which is designed by Nissan for its vehicles and is subsequently manufactured under the Renault brand (as well as other brands); or a Renault vehicle manufactured in a Nissan manufacturing plant. Recently, we often encounter various forms of co-operation between various brands in the global environment for the purpose of survival. This results in the creation of various groups of manufacturers, concerns, etc., which is manifest also in the identification of the vehicles in the form of transferred standards, customs, etc.
Protective transparent cover foils Security transparent foils generally have two uses.
They primarily protect the identifier (VIN, homologation label) of the vehicle from penetration of water, corrosion, physical or chemical damage, soiling, etc. These transparent stickers are made in such a manner that they also fulfil the security function to counter forging or alteration of the identifier itself. They may be of self-destructive design, made of transparent material with difficult to copy features, shape (circumferential curves, rounding of edges, thickness, adhesion power, etc.). The protective transparent cover foils of some brands (especially the French, German manufacturers) contain a hidden images, lines or texts, which are visible in the UV spectrum (usually of wavelength 365 nm, which is standardly used in lamps for inspection of documents and banknotes/securities). Most of the transparent cover foils in time lose their plastic and optical properties, harden, become fragile, may become yellowish, in a similar manner as applies to photographs processed using the classic wet method. If we know (we have a reference database) that an identifier should
European Science 1/2018 127 Security European Science have cover foil and security elements, and any of these items is missing, we have a clear signal of manipulation with the vehicle identification.
Fig. 5 Demonstration of the protective transparent cover foil of a stamped VIN identifier of a Range Rover vehicle.
The transparent cover foil over the identification, especially homologation labels apart from protection against mechanical damage and the security function with the aid of the UV elements also include the option to protect the label against its illegal transfer to another vehicle. The protective transparent cover foil is thus self-destructive. We can recognize this according to the fact that the perimeter of the transparent protective foil has triangular cuts. Upon attempt to remove the foil, it tears and disintegrates at these points.
Logical and information markings We can find a large number of variegated (alphanumeric sequence) codes on the homologation, identification, data and type labels of motor vehicles, which are in terms of information related to specific characteristics of the manufactured vehicle (its colour, type or engine power, gearbox, design, individual vehicle equipment components – dual-zone air-conditioning, audio-system, homologated type, etc.). If an offender who is changing the identity of the vehicle illegally and thoughtlessly transfers these identification markings to another vehicle, he disrupts the logical harmony between the characteristics of the vehicle and the characteristics on the labels, which should correspond to the real condition of the vehicle. Based on knowledge of the content and production method of the identification labels, we can thus uncover illegal manipulation.
Conclusion
For us to be able to efficiently identify forged or altered identifiers, homologation, type or data labels, we should have a reference database of original specimens available. During systematic inspection, we use the above-stated knowledge base, knowledge of the typical procedures of the individual vehicle manufacturers and our previous practical experience. The current approaches of the manufacturers to the identification of the vehicle, technologies, materials, etc. usually change within a period of 3-5 years, and are usually identical, typical for the vehicles in a specific class – for example, the homologation label, type and data label, VIN under the windscreen – are made from identical pre-printed material), etc.
References:
Literatura: [1] MATOUŠKOVÁ, I., MORAVýÍK, ď., RAK, R. a kol. eCall – Inteligentný dopravný systém (aspekty právne, technické, informaþné a psychologické). Bratislava: MAGNET PRESS, SLOVAKIA s. r. o., 2015. 688 s., ISBN 978-80-89169-31-3, EAN 9788089169313 [2] MORAVýÍKOVÁ, J.: Cross-Border Exchange of Information about Traffic Offences through EUCARIS. In: Automotive safety 2016: proceedings of the X International Science-Technical Conference: 22-24 February 2016, Kielce University of Technology, Kielce 2016. PL ISBN 978-83-63792-70-1. - pages 227-234. [3] MORAVýÍK, ď.: Automobilová kriminalita na Slovensku a problémy pri jej riešení. In: Zborník z 13. medzinárodného sympózia konaného dĖa 8. 9. 2016 v rámci medzinárodného veĐtrhu SECURITY
128 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
BRATISLAVA 2016, Bratislava. Akadémia Policajného zboru v Bratislave, 2016. ISBN 978-80-8054-691-5, EAN 9788080546915, str. 128-140. [4] MORAVýÍK, ď., JAĝKIEWICZ, M.: Integrated Intelligent Safety Systems, In: Perner`s Contacts – Electronical technical journal of technology, engineering and logistic in transport, No 2/2016, pages 55-73, ISSN 1801- 674X [5] MORAVýÍK, ď., JAĝKIEWICZ, M.: Safe and Intelligent Vehicle Systems. In: Automotive safety 2016: proceedings of the X International Science-Technical Conference: 22-24 February 2016, Kielce University of Technology, Kielce 2016. PL ISBN 978-83-63792-70-1. - pages 217-226.
Photographs – all by Roman Rak
ЂݘलѴ ०Ѽǘֹ۸ؚҙǘѼԑ߁ڊ֑ڊդݰ
European Science 1/2018 129 Security European Science
AUTOMOTIVE CYBER SECURITY AND MODERN SAFETY VEHICLE SYSTEM
Milan Marcinek PhD. Lecturer Academy of the Police Force in Bratislava, Slovakia
Abstract Author discusses the new theme of automotive cyber security in his article. Present trend of the automobile industry is to produce more modern, faster and safer vehicles. In the near future, our cars will be equipped with an electronic security system that automatically calls the emergency service operator in case of a traffic accident. These new eSafety system combine mechanical, micro electric, communication and information technology in order to ensure car safety. When you are unconscious, the system informs the rescuers where the accident happened. They arrive at the scene of the accident within a few minutes. These intelligent vehicles take us toward a transport model that is safer and more efficient applying an interconnected driving experience. Nevertheless, there is concern that this could expose connected cars with their passengers to potential risks from online threats. Undertaken research identifies possible automotive cyber security vulnerability. It also highlights how automotive security seems to be responding to the claims that cars can really be hacked. The development for scientific themes around automotive cyber security and issues around liabilities related to automotive cyber security incidents are raising as well as possible negative influences or vehicle data misuse. Unfortunately, online identity theft and the act of capturing personal information by the Internet with the intent to fraudulently reuse it for criminal purposes is now one of the main threats to further deployment of e-government and e-business services. Finally, the introduction of these systems into everyday life has led to the development of the modern concept of the information society. However, the growth of information society is accompanied by new and serious threats. Attacks against information infrastructure and Internet services now have the potential to harm society in new and critical ways. Online fraud and hacking attacks are just some examples of crimes that are committed on a large scale every day. Keywords vehicle, cybercrime, security, eCall system, car hacking, cyber security, protection
INTRODUCTION
There are new threats for automobile industry. Car hacking has become a serious problem. An increasing number of cars are at risk from computer hackers because of the advanced Internet systems they offer. We may assume that the problem could be life-threatening. 1 The number of electronic central units in modern cars ranges from 20 to 100. This means 100 different points of access for potential car hackers. The units do not only control services but also the operation of the engine, transmission and safety features such as stability control and anti-lock brakes. If someone hacks this system, they then have access to whole car’s central unit. Currently, there are also firms working on developning a software barrier that will not prevent hackers from accessing in-car connectivity features but will stop them from being able to attack the vital electronic central units. We may lose navigation or audio, but not the car’s operating and safety systems. Since 1995 EU legislation demands that all new cars come standard with an electronic immobiliser. This device only allows the vehicle to start when it is provided the right credentials.
1 MARCINEK, M. - DWORZECKI, J. Technical Aspects of use of Selected Specialist Equipment Intended for Road- Side Rescuing, p. 20.
130 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
However, thieves can wirelessly steal all of the information from a car key in seconds. They are then able to fool the car into thinking the key is present, and drive away as if they had the key. A new car hacking study by Roel Verdult, Flavio Garcia and Baris Ege showed that thieves can disable immobilisers and drive off without a key in models from Volvo, VW, Audi and Fiat. It has found that electronic immobilisers used by 26 car manufacturers are vulnerable to hacking, putting many motorists at risk. New electronic systems create superior safety through active technology and contribute to safety on roads by preventing vehicle collisions and consequently helping to reduce injuries and deaths on the roads. However, it goes about the computer systems which equipped the cars therefore the term of cybercrime significantly touches the theme of automotive innovation and forthcoming threats.2
CYBERCRIME DEFINITION The term cybercrime defines a range of offences including traditional computer crimes as well as network crimes. These crimes differ in many ways as well as there is no single criterion that could include all acts mentioned in the different legal approaches. Cybercrime is a narrower term than computer-related crime. The term computer-related crime involves a computer network. Moreover, it covers not only offences with any relation to a network but also single computer systems. It is activity in which computers or networks are a tool, a target or a place of criminal activity. When discussing broader sense of cybercrime, there are several difficulties to define it. It would cover traditional crimes such as murder if a keyboard was used to hit and kill the victim.3 However, there descriptions which exclude the used physical hardware but there is sometimes risk that excluding crimes that are considered as cybercrime in international agreements such as the Council of Europe Convention on Cybercrime.4 As a good example may be consider if a person who produces devices such as USB which contains malicious software that destroys data on computers when the device is connected. However, since the act of deleting data has not been committed through global electronic networks, it would not be qualified as cybercrime under the narrow definition above. Such acts would only qualify as cybercrime under a definition based on a broader description, including acts such as illegal data interference. Cybercrime and cybersecurity are then issues that can hardly be separated in an interconnected environment. The fact that the 2010 United Nations General Assembly resolution on cybersecurity addresses cybercrime as one major challenge underlines this. Cybersecurity plays an important role in the ongoing development of information technology. Enhancing cybersecurity and protecting critical information infrastructures are essential to each national security. Making the Internet safer the users are protected. It has become crucial to the development of new services in government policy. Deterring cybercrime is an integral component of a national cybersecurity and critical information infrastructure protection strategy. In particular, this includes the adoption of appropriate legislation against the misuse of the intelligent transport system for criminal or other purposes and activities intended to affect the integrity of national critical infrastructures. At the national level, this responsibility requiring coordinated action related to prevention, preparation, response and recovery from incidents on the part of government authorities, the private sector and citizens. At the international level, this entails cooperation and coordination with relevant partners. The formulation and implementation of a national framework and strategy for cybersecurity thus requires a comprehensive approach. Cybersecurity strategies help to reduce the risk of cybercrime. The development and support of cybersecurity strategies are a vital element in the fight against cybercrime. The legal, technical and institutional challenges posed by the issue of cybersecurity are global and farreaching, and can only be addressed through a coherent strategy taking into account the role of different stakeholders and existing initiatives, within a framework of international cooperation. The World Summit on the Information Society recognized the real and significant risks posed by inadequate cybersecurity and the proliferation of cybercrime. The Global Cybersecurity Agenda has seven main strategic goals, built on five work areas:
2 MARCINEK, M. - DWORZECKI, J. General Vehicle Safety Systems overview. p. 11-21. 3 Another broader definition is provided in the Stanford Draft International Convention to Enhance Protection from Cyber Crime and Terrorism which points out that cybercrime refers to acts in respect to cybersystems. 4 ETS 185 – Convention on Cybercrime.
European Science 1/2018 131 Security European Science
x Legal measures - focuses on how to address the legislative challenges posed by criminal activities committed over ICT networks in an internationally compatible manner. x Technical and procedural measures - focuses on key measures to promote adoption of enhanced approaches to improve security and risk management in cyberspace, including accreditation schemes, protocols and standards. x Organizational structures - focuses on the prevention, detection, response to and crisis management of cyberattacks, including the protection of critical information infrastructure systems. x Capacity building - focuses on elaborating strategies for capacity-building mechanisms to raise awareness, transfer know-how and boost cybersecurity on the national policy agenda. x International cooperation - focuses on international cooperation, dialogue and coordination in dealing with cyberthreats.5
As it seems, a comprehensive approach against cybercrime is needed. Considering only the technical measures, any crimes cannot be prevented. International cooperation, such as international dialogues, cooperation and coordination in dealing with possible future cyberthreats, in this area is also crucial. Sufficient legislation and legal framework is an essential part of each cybersecurity strategy. This requires substantive criminal law provisions to criminalize activities related to computer fraud, illegal access or data interference. Moreover, the cybercrime tools for investigation are needed. The perpetrators can act from different part of the world and even their real identity may be masked. Therefore the tools and instruments needed for cybercrime investigation can be quite different from the other tools.6
Figure 1 The most hackable parts on a next generation vehicles. Source: Own source
DIMENSIONS OF CYBERCRIME Cybercrime often has an international dimension. The illegal content often passes through a number of countries during the transfer from a consignor to a consignee. A number of countries base their mutual legal assistance regime on the principle of dual criminality.7 Investigations on a global level are generally limited to those crimes that are criminalized in all participating countries. The criminalization of illegal content differs in various countries. Material that can lawfully be distributed in one country can easily be illegal in another country. Apart from language issues and power adapters, there is a very little difference between the computer systems and cell phones sold in Asia and those which are sold in Europe. Due to standardization, the network protocols used in countries on the African continent are the
5 Source:
132 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security same as those used for example in the United States. This standardization enables users around the world to access the same services over the Internet. The question is what effect the harmonization of global technical standards has on the development of the national criminal law. Although the Internet may not recognize border controls, there are means to restrict access to certain information. The access provider can generally block certain websites and the service provider that stores a website can prevent access to information for those users on the basis of IP-addresses linked to a certain country.
SYSTEM eCALL Among the other intelligent transport systems in road transport, the system eCall consists of information and communication technology located either in a vehicle or transport infrastructure. It serves to optimize and manage road transport, increase road safety and continuity, improve the management and maintenance of roads, improve public transport services and reduce the negative impact on the enivornment. It provides transmission, collecting, processing and exchange of information among service providers, traffic information providers and transport infrastructure users. 8 According to the European Commission, the system will greatly diminish emergency service response times in 50%. That means that this faster response time will reduce the severity of injuries and save lives. It will automatically contact emergency responders in the event of a serious road accident, send GPS coordinates to local emergency services, and wirelessly send airbag-deployment and impact-sensor information. System eCall is a European initiative intended to bring rapid assistance to motorists involved in a collision anywhere in the European Union. The system eCall will be mandatory in all new cars sold within EU after April 2018. The concept of eCall was presented in 1999 by European civil servant Luc Tytgat, at the launching of the Galileo project, by the European Commission. The year before, 170 experts met in Brussels, invited by the Commission, to analyse the European dependence on the American GPS system but also to gather civilian applications propositions.9 In 2001, the project was first presented as a European calling system, in the context of the German youth science competition Jugend forscht to keep delayed for the next several years. The project started again by the European Commission in 2011. Nonetheless, the development of eCall is at its beginning comparing to countries where similar concepts have existed for years.10 Historically, the first European country to monitor and control its traffic was Germany. It was with its Autofahrer Leit und Informationsystem (ALI) project, which it launched in the 1970s. The system enabled authorities to obtain data about the vehicles on the roads and even communicate with them. At the moment there are several national intelligent transport systems around Europe. The Eropean Union considers them fragmented and uncoordinated with minimal possibility to provide correct geographical continuity throughout the European Union at its external borders.” 11 Therefore, EU aims to accelerate the deployment of more innovative transport technologies and coordinate their implementation in the European states. The member states had the freedom to choose which systems they wanted to invest in. Before the directive the EC also passed an Action Plan, which suggested a number of targeted measures, including the proposal for passing the directive of implementation of ITS. The directive stipulates that the EC has to adopt the specifications of the functional, technical, and organisational or services provisions of ITSs by 2017 to address the compatibility, interoperability and continuity of ITS solutions across the EU. To the first priorities belong traffic and travel information, the eCall emergency system and intelligent truck parking. The national traffic information centres should cooperate and exchange information about road accidents or alternate routes with one another, according to the agreement passed at the meeting of EU transport ministers held in Cyprus in July 2012. As it seems, these plans aim to mandatory introduction of eCall across the EU. In generally, all new models of passenger cars and light commercial vehicles will be equipped with eCall system as
8 MARCINEK. M. Simulation of crisis situations of the national and international crisis management as a support for crisis managers’ education. p. 33-35. 9 MARCINEK, M. Linka tiesĖového volania eCall v podmienkach Slovenskej republiky /The emergency line eCall in the Slovak Republic. p. 161-165. 10 The first nation to implement a system similar to eCall was Japan. Its Comprehensive Automobile Traffic Control System (CACS) was implemented around 1970. It was designed to control the traffic in Tokyo. 11 Directive 2010/40/EU passed by the European bodies in July 2010.
European Science 1/2018 133 Security European Science well as the necessary infrastructure in order to properly receive and process eCall. Data obtained through eCall enable rescue services to provide assistance to drivers and passengers faster. The European Commission introduced eCall, a groundbreaking initiative intended to bring rapid and automatic assistance to motorists involved in incidents anywhere in the European Union. Industry coalitions such as ERTICO, Europe’s Intelligent Transportation System organization, European Member States and ITS industry leaders around the globe are working hard to develop and deploy new technologies and strategies to meet the eCall challenge. To meet the challenge of developing a Pan-European eCall program, ERTICO and its member organizations supported the EU funded the Harmonized European eCall Pilot programms, also known as HeERO. The HeERO1, HeERO 2 and iHeERO programms began in 2011 and will continue, features interoperable eCall programs in all participating EU regions, which are synchronized across country and network borders. Due to HeERO eCall has been sucessfully pre-deployed in several regions according European Norms using 112 as the pan-European PSAP emergency call number. The 112 based emergency call relies on an automatically established two-way emergency call to a Public Safety Answering Point (PSAP) call center immediately following an incident or after manual activation. The Cinterion Machine-to-Machine (M2M) module solution reliably sends the collected MSD to a PSAP via cellular networks. In addition, the module establishes an automatic handsfree voice call so PSAP staff can gather additional information from the involved passengers. The call helps determine what emergency services are needed so early responders arrive at the scene of an incident fully informed and prepared to help as needed.12 ECall works on an upgraded European wide interoperable PSAP infrastructure, and installed or embedded M2M communication devices in all vehicles. In the event of a serious road incident, the In-Vehicle Equipment (IVE) must be able to automatically dial 112 and reliably communicate incident details over wireless networks. These details are collectively defined as the minimum set of data (MSD) and include: x time of the incident, x cause of activation, x GPS coordinates, and x VIN.13
The eCall can also be activated manually. The mobile network operator (MNO) identifies that the 112 call is an eCall from the “eCall flag” inserted by the vehicle’s communication module. The MNO handles the eCall like any other 112 call and routes the call to the most appropriate emergency response centre - Public Safety Answering Point (PSAP). The PSAP operator will receive both the voice call and the MSD. The information provided by the MSD will be decoded and displayed in the PSAP operator screen. At the same time, the operator will be able to hear what is happening in the vehicle and talk with the occupants of the vehicle if possible. This will help the operator ascertain which emergency services are needed at the accident scene (ambulance, fire, police) and to rapidly dispatch the alert and all relevant information to the right service. The European standards do not specify whether eCall is provided by using an embedded network access device (GSM module) or using nomadic or portable equipment, f. i. mobile phone.14
12 The European Commission estimates that eCall is expected to reduce emergency response times by 50% in rural areas and 40% in urban areas. 13 MARCINEK, M. Euro-NCAP a simulácie nárazov automobilov - crashtesty. p. 210-214. 14 MARCINEK, M. Linka tiesĖového volania eCall v podmienkach Slovenskej republiky /The emergency line eCall in the Slovak Republic. p. 161-165.
134 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
Figure 2 The eCall System operation. Source: Own source
However, in the pan European eCall operating requirements it is defined that: x the solution is robust and will normally survive a crash; x the quality of service of the in-vehicle equipment, including communications equipment, is reliable.15
PRIVACY AND DATA PROTECTION OF IN-VEHICLE SYSTEMS On 26 November 2012 the European Commission produced a draft Regulation regarding the “harmonised provision for an interoperable EU-wide eCall” to take place by 1 October 2015.16 In some European countries appeared discussion regarding the impact eCall on privacy and data protection. Moreover, other discussions deal with mandatory installation of Event Data Recorders (EDR) which would be a move that goes against principles of liberty and freedom of choice in Great Britain. The term of a black box is known to people especially from the aircrafts as a flight data place. In the car the term may be similar to the term with a camera. Nonethless, there really is the black car box that record your every move. It contains important information about the course of the flight, when we use the flight accident as an example, which can reveal what has happened. When dealing with cars and black boxes, we use the term of. Truthfully, EDR has been in the car for a longer time.
Figure 3 Event data recorder. Source: Own source
EDR served mainly as a source of information for airbags in order to activate them. Consequently, the unit improved and began to collect a lot of other information. Nowadays, we can learn not only vehicle´s speed and location but also the pedal position or the position of a steering wheel.
15 The most reliable solution is a fully embedded system with an embedded GSM module, embedded SIM, and the ability to manage devices over the air. 16 European Union, Draft Regulation no 305/2013. Source:
European Science 1/2018 135 Security European Science
Moreover, in the United States there is mandatory deployment of EDR units for cars. There is similar situation with either EDR or eCall system in Europe. However, some manufacturers have already put EDR into their cars even in Europe. Certainly, most companies do not discuss this integrated mystery. The problem with EDR is also how to access the data. That does not only mean special software and hardware but also real knowledge of the issue.17 EDR is probably installed in the most modern cars. The data are collected only for automakers to help them improve the vehicles. It is essential to also explain an important distinction to be made between eCall and the EDRs. Whilst the eCall system may not record the location of the car constantly, the EDR does have that capability. There are concerns that the EDRs ability to gather extensive data can and will be misused as: x the data could be accessed by hackers to track individuals’ location. x insurance companies can use this to promote personalised insurance quotes by recording how individuals drive. x police forces have already been using eCall systems to track suspicious motorists.
The European Commission has stated that the purpose of eCall is to help mitigate the consequences of serious road accidents across the EU.18 Both systems are, however, similar to each other. Therefore the data misuse may happen similary to eCall system. Naturally, there is an important distinction to be made between eCall and EDR. The eCall system is designed to send in-vehicle emergency calls using the EU-emergency telephone number 112. Whereas an EDR is firstly fitted in vehicles. The eCall system may be instal on it only then. EDR can also not be switched off once they have been installed in the vehicle. It is important to note that technology similar to eCall can already be purchased by individuals if they wish to voluntarily install it in their vehicle.19 The European Commission has stated that the MSD includes the exact location of the crash, time and vehicle description. According to a report by the EuropeanTelecommunications Standards Institute, the MSD also includes driving direction resulting from accurate satellite-based data. This data is necessary in order to enable the emergency services to assess the seriousness of the accident. Additionally, the report states that the EDR will record for 20 seconds before the accident and 10 seconds after. The European Commission has not made any remarks regarding what recording will take place before and after an event. The opinions say that it is unclear whether or not this data will be included in the MSD as standard. If the MSD does include data before and after the incident this means that the EDR is not latent. In order to obtain data prior to the incident the EDR must be recording and erasing continuously. As the EDR has the ability to record the vehicle’s exact location, if it was hacked detailed information about the driver’s location and journey details would be then available.20
SUMMARY Safety has become a top interest for both new-car manufacturers and customers. Car manufacturers have been developing technology to help prevent accidents or significantly reduce the risk of injury and death in the event that you are involved in a collision. It is important that your vehicle can provide you with maximum protection in an accident. How safe a car is can be determined by a number of factors. Following the measures foreseen in the Transport White Paper
17 In some US states, EDR data may be used to investigate an accident in a court, some of which may be used without the consent of the owner of the vehicle. In Europe, however, such a possibility does not yet exist, even though this theme is becoming more frequent. 18 The European Commission, eCall: automated emergency call for road accidents mandatory in cars from 2015. Source: http://ec.europa.eu/commission_2010-2014/kallas/headlines/news/2013/06/ecall_en.htm [online 04.05.2017] 19 The Daily Mail, EU to bug every car in UK with tracker chips – and Ministers admit they are powerless to stop the Big Brother technology. Source:
136 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security
2001, situation of road safety has improved. Road fatalities have declined by more than 19% since 2013 in the EU. However, with thousands of deaths and millions injured, roads remain the least safe mode of transport. New vehicle technology offers potential benefits but the driver is a critical factor, especially among teens and older drivers. Vehicle safety features have become a part of almost any car models. Car manufacturers integrated different safety system units in order to provide occupant protection. There are also systems to theft protection. One single unit is installed with some improvisations in order to make impossible for the thieves to disable these systems. Furthermore, new visions plan new technologies that would reduce the deaths and injuries caused by road accidents. One of the goals is to integrate advanced technology into cars to prevent driving accidents caused by alcohol. Sensors in the car's seats and gearshift will detect alcohol through the driver’s perspiration and prevent the vehicle from being driven. Additionally, a camera will watch the driver's eyes. If it detects signs of drowsiness or drunkenness, the car will issue a voice alert to the driver and tightens the seat belt as a wake-up call. While this futuristic concept car may not be hitting the highways just yet, it is interesting to wait what future brings in car security systems in order to prevent outside threat on the roads. Connected vehicles take us toward a mode of transport that is safer and more efficient, by enabling an interconnected driving experience. One way cars are interconnecting is via the Internet, but there is concern that this could expose connected cars and the people in them to potential risks from online threats. Research undertaken to identify possible automotive cyber security vulnerabilities are highlighted, how automotive security seems to be responding to the claims that cars can be ‘hacked. We need to adapt complex activities to prevent cyber crime. Good computer security, implementation of effective policies, standards and practices, as well as correct security architectures and countermeasures, and a good level of security awareness. Finally, no connected computer system is 100% guaranteed secure in terms of invulnerability or the integrity of the data it holds. One reason why computer systems cannot really be totally secure is because of the demands of maintaining security. Some of the risk can be balanced by allocating security resources to where it is needed most at any given period. Identifying the motivating factors behind cyber-attacks can prove an effective stratagem in countering cyber-crime and other targeted malevolent Internet-based attacks. For the automotive sector such motives might include, f. i. access to online automotive apps and services that contain banking records, general personal identification data as social media users names and passwords, insurance and tax data useful for identity theft or international travel permits etc. These motives may also include, f. i. industrial espionage and illegal access to intellectual property, sabotage or degrading of vehicle and connected system performance, terrorism with disabling vehicles as part of an attack or vehicle identification re-assignment in case of stolen cars. A series of events should be proposed to identify these common challenges and threats in modern automotive industry and cybersecurity's issues across all modes of transport. These events should provide an environment for encouraging collaboration and research within industry in order to provide safety, security and innovation of the 21st century.
REFERENCES
[1] MARCINEK, M. - DWORZECKI, J. Technical Aspects of use of Selected Specialist Equipment Intended for Road-Side Rescuing, 1. edition. - New York: Iglobal Writer Inc., Pro Pomerania Foundation Poland, 2015. - 175 s. - ISBN 978-83-63680-77-0. [2] MARCINEK. M. Simulation of crisis situations of the national and international crisis management as a support for crisis managers’ education. In: Nehody s hromadným postihnutím osôb, 2011 Žilina, International Congress, ISBN 978-80-969219-8-0 [3] MARCINEK, M. Organizacja, funkcjonowanie i perspektiwy rozwoju zintegrowanego systemu ratownictwa na terenie Republiki Slowackiej / aut. Milan Marcinek, rec. Jan Klimek, rec. Antoni Olak, rec. Žanna Poplawska. In: Konkurency jnoĞü podmiotów gospodarczych i jej determinanty : Katowice : Wyzsza szkola zarzadzania marketingowego i jezyków obcych w Katowicach, 2013. - ISBN 978-83-87296-64-3. - S. 551-558
European Science 1/2018 137 Security European Science
[4] MARCINEK, M. - DWORZECKI, J. General Vehicle Safety Systems overview: chapter I. In: Safety Engineering: Selected Aspects - New York: IGLOBAL WRITER Inc., PRO POMERANIA FOUNDATION POLAND, 2014. - ISBN 978-83-63680-13-8. p. 11-21. [5] MARCINEK, M. Linka tiesĖového volania eCall v podmienkach Slovenskej republiky/The emergency line eCall in the Slovak Republic. In: Bezpeþnostné fórum 2015. I. zväzok : zborník vedeckých prác. - Banská Bystrica : Belianum. VydavateĐstvo Univerzity Mateja Bela v Banskej Bystrici, 2015. - ISBN 978-80-557-0849-2. - S. 161-165. [6] MARCINEK, M. MARKOVÁ, I. Working Effectiveness of Hydraulic Rescue Equipments for Firefighters In: Advanced Materials Research. - ISSN 1022-6680. - Vol. 1001 (2014), pp. 517- 525. Plný text: Electronic sources http://eur-lex.europa.eu http://ec.europa.eu/commission.htm www.itu.int/osg/csd/cybersecurity/gca/pillars-goals/index.html Acts x ETS 185 – Convention on Cybercrime x The EU legislation in the Directive 2012/36/EU 138 European Science 1/2018 European Science Security Authors Bakhmat Nataliia Doctor of Pedagogical Sciences, professor of the department of theory and methodologies of primary education, deputy dean of scientifi c activity and informatization of educational process of Pedagogical Faculty Ivan Ogienko Kamenets-Podilsky National University, Kamenets-Podilsky, Ukraine e-mail: [email protected] Bondarenko Volodymyr Doctor of pedagogical Sciences, Associate professor, SHEE “Donbas State Pedagogical University”, Ukraine e-mail – [email protected] Grzywna Zbigniew Associate professor, habilitated doctor Academy of Physical Education in Katowice, named after Jerzy Kukuczka, Poland Akademia Wychowania Fizycznego im. Jerzego Kukuczki w Katowicach, e-mail: [email protected] Guliyev Arif Jamil Oglu Doctor of Law, Professor of the Department of International Law of the National Aviation University, Kyiv, Ukraine Honored Worker of Education of Ukraine e-mail: [email protected] Harajová Alica Associate Professor, Vice-Rektor, Danubius University Sládkovičovo, Slovakia e-mail: alica.harajovavvsdanubius.sk Inzhyyevska Lesya PhD in Psychology, Associate professor of the Department of Psychology and personal growth, Educational and scientifi c institute of management and psychology, State higher educational institution “University of educational management” of National academy of educational sciences of Ukraine, Kiev, Ukraine e-mail: notifi [email protected] Jafari Mahtab M.A. in Political Geography, Department of political geography, Faculty of Geography, University of Tehran, Iran e-mail: [email protected] Knapková Miroslava Ing., Mgr., Mgr., PhD., Department of Economy, Faculty of Economics, Matej Bel University, Banská Bystrica, Slovakia e-mail: [email protected] Kolitschova Petra Bc., Master’s degree Student of of Criminalistics and Forensic Science, The University of Finance and Administration, Prague, Czech Republic European Science 1/2018 139 Security European Science e-mail: [email protected] Kosenchuk Olga candidate of pedagogical sciences, assistant professor, Department of pedagogy and psychology of preschool children‘s art education and the National Pedagogical University. M. P. Drahomanov, Kyiv, Ukraine [email protected] Lazarenko Dmitry Doctor of Science (Economics), Professor, Academician of the Academy of Economic Sciences of Ukraine, SHEI “Donbas State Pedagogical University”, Dean of the Faculty of Psychology, Economics and Management, Slavyansk, Ukraine e-mail: [email protected] Marcinek Milan Lecturer Academy of the Police Force in Bratislava, Slovakia Department of Crisis Management and Public Administration e-mail: [email protected] Mykhaylyshyn Ulyana Bohdanivna Candidate of Psychological Sciences, Associate Professor Head of Psychology Department State University «Uzhhorod National University», Uzhhorod, Ukraine e-mail:[email protected] Oliinyk Volodymyr Candidate of Pedagogical Sciences, Associate Professor Deputy Director for Scientifi c and Pedagogical and Educational Work of the Educational-Scientifi c Institute of Management and Psychology SHSE „University of Management Education“ NAPS of Ukraine,Kiev, Ukraine e-mail: [email protected] Pavlenko Inna PhD, sen. lect. of the Chair of sports disciplines and physical education of Sumy state pedagogical university named after A. S. Makarenko, Sumy, Ukraine e-mail: [email protected] Rak Roman Prof., Ing., PhD.m Department of Criminalistics and Forensic Science The University of Finance and Administration, Prague, Czech Republic e-mail: [email protected] Shmygol Nadezda doctor of Economics, full professor, Zaporizhzhya National University Ukraine, Zaporizhzhya e-mail: [email protected] Spitsyna Anhelina PhD, Assoc. Prof, Dept. of Economics National Transport University, Kyiv, Ukraine e-mail: [email protected] Vicen Vlastimil Dr.h.c. JUDr. Ing., PhD. Honor. Prof., School of Economics of Public Administration Management in Bratislava, Slovakia e-mail: [email protected] 140 European Science 1/2018 Requirements for layout of articles Materials are accepted electronically (MS WORD), sent to the e-mail address of the editor. The name of the file with text, tables and illustrations consists of the author's surname, the title and the constituent parts of the article (text, pic., Tab.). The printout is obligatory. The formatting of the text: A-4 sheet size (210 by 297 mm), upper, lower, right margins - 20 mm, left margin - 30 mm, size of the character (key) - 14, interchanging interval - 1,5, font - Verdana. In the upper left corner, the UDC index, below in the center the author, the title of the article are given. Information about the author is given in the link on the first page of the article. The following data should also be indicated: surname, name, name of patronymic, scientific degree, rank, place of work, work address, e-mail address. Submitted annotation in the Ukrainian language (2-3 sentences), summary of the topic, which the article is dedicated to, keywords (up to 8 words). The text must meet the requirements set out above. The article size should not exceed one note sheet (40,000 characters with spaces). The references in the text are invariably given by a semi-code in parentheses, for example (Son, Sheiko 2016, p.79), without a comma before the year. Literature in the original language is given after the text and is given according to the old model, the names of the authors are highlighted in italics. ATTENTION! It is necessary to specify the publishing house, and in the compilations, the name of the editor. We remind that literature should consist only of sources that have a link in the text. Son N.O. Sheiko I.M. Metal lamps from Olbia and Tire // Archeology - 2016 - No. 4. - p. 79-87. The following information should be submitted: a summary in Russian and English languages, in volume of 0.5 pages. The requirements are the following: the title of the article, the author, the author's data (the same as in the beginning of the article), the text of the resume, the key words. All items are given in two languages. ATTENTION! After the summary under the heading References, the same list of literature used in the article is provided, but already in Latin transliteration. All sources published in Cyrillic should be transliterated, or a translation should be submitted if it was published. It is necessary to use official transliteration, approved by the Cabinet of Ministers of Ukraine on January 27, 2010 (in this case, the Russian letter "ȅ" translates as "E", and the letter "ȃ" to "Y", the letters "Ȅ, Ȃ" are not written; you can check on page www. slovnyk/services/translit.php). Literature in the list is in alphabetical order. In References, additional information about the source is separated by a comma: the title of the journal or compilation is highlighted in italics, after a comma, the year, the issue, the number of pages. For monographs: author, title, full stop, city, publishing house, year. It is not allowed to use the dash in the list of literature or //, /. Requirements for design drawings All types of illustrations in the text are indicated with: Fig. (ǸȐș.) The numbering of illustrative materials should be sequential without spaces and repetitions. Illustrations, in particular, drawings on tables, should be related to the text. If there are positions in the picture, then the number indicating the position is highlighted in italics (Fig. 1, 24). The same applies to tables. On the back of the illustrations the author's name, the title of the article, the figure number in Arabic numerals is given. If the illustrations have conventional symbols - the "legend", they all need to be decoded in the text under the picture. The drawings submitted in an electronic version must be in TIFF or JPEG format, minimum 300 dpi. Drawings printed from the electronic version must be dated with the corresponding files. Table materials for the article should be submitted in a format that corresponds to the technical capabilities of the printing press. They should not exceed 40% of the total article size. We ask authors to adhere strictly to the established rules of material layout. Sending Articles: e-mail: [email protected] www.european-science.sk ǺȘȍȉȖȊȈȕȐȧ Ȓ ȖȜȖȘȔȓȍȕȐȦ șȚȈȚȍȑ ǴȈȚȍȘȐȈȓȣ ȗȘȐȕȐȔȈȦȚșȧ Ȋ ȥȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȖȔ ȊȐȌȍ (ȘȍȌȈȒȚȖȘ MS WORD), ȖȚȗȘȈȊȓȧȦȚșȧ ȕȈ ȥȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȣȑ ȈȌȘȍș ȘȍȌȈȒȞȐȐ. ǵȈȏȊȈȕȐȍ ȜȈȑȓȈ ș ȚȍȒșȚȖȔ, ȚȈȉȓȐȞȈȔȐ Ȑ ȐȓȓȦșȚȘȈȞȐȧȔȐ șȖșȚȖȐȚ Ȑȏ ȜȈȔȐȓȐȐ ȈȊȚȖȘȈ, ȕȈȏȊȈȕȐȧ Ȑ șȖșȚȈȊȓȧȦȡȐȝ șȚȈȚȤȐ (ȚȍȒșȚ, ȘȐș., ȚȈȉȓ.). ǸȈșȗȍȟȈȚȒȈ ȖȉȧȏȈȚȍȓȤȕȈ. ǷȈȘȈȔȍȚȘȣ ȖȜȖȘȔȓȍȕȐȧ ȚȍȒșȚȈ: ȜȖȘȔȈȚ ȓȐșȚȈ – Ǩ-4 (210 ȕȈ 297ȔȔ), ȊȍȘȝȕȍȍ, ȕȐȎȕȍȍ, ȗȘȈȊȖȍ ȗȖȓȧ - 20 ȔȔ, ȓȍȊȖȍ ȗȖȓȍ – 30 ȔȔ, ȘȈȏȔȍȘ șȐȔȊȖȓȈ (ȒȍȋȓȤ) – 14, ȔȍȎșȚȘȖȟȕȣȑ ȐȕȚȍȘȊȈȓ – 1,5, ȋȈȘȕȐȚțȘȈ Verdana. Ǫ ȓȍȊȖȔ ȊȍȘȝȕȍȔ țȋȓț ȐȕȌȍȒș ǻǬDz, ȕȐȎȍ ȗȖ ȞȍȕȚȘț – ȈȊȚȖȘ, ȕȈȏȊȈȕȐȍ șȚȈȚȤȐ. ǬȈȕȕȣȍ Ȗȉ ȈȊȚȖȘȍ ȗȖȌȈȦȚșȧ Ȋ șșȣȓȒȍ ȕȈ ȗȍȘȊȖȑ șȚȘȈȕȐȞȍ șȚȈȚȤȐ. ǷȘȐ ȥȚȖȔ țȒȈȏȣȊȈȦȚșȧ ȌȈȕȕȣȍ: ȜȈȔȐȓȐȧ, ȐȔȧ ȖȚȟȍșȚȊȖ, ȕȈțȟȕȈȧ șȚȍȗȍȕȤ, ȏȊȈȕȐȍ, ȔȍșȚȖ ȘȈȉȖȚȣ, ȘȈȉȖȟȐȑ ȈȌȘȍș, ȥȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȣȑ ȈȌȘȍș. ǬȈȓȍȍ ȗȖȌȈȍȚșȧ ȈȕȕȖȚȈȞȐȧ ȕȈ țȒȘȈȐȕșȒȖȔ ȧȏȣȒȍ (2-3 ȗȘȍȌȓȖȎȍȕȐȧ), ȒȘȈȚȒȖȍ ȐȏȓȖȎȍȕȐȍ ȚȍȔȣ, ȒȖȚȖȘȖȑ ȗȖșȊȧȡȍȕȈ șȚȈȚȤȧ, ȒȓȦȟȍȊȣȍ șȓȖȊȈ (ȌȖ 8 șȓȖȊ). ǺȍȒșȚ ȌȖȓȎȍȕ șȖȖȚȊȍȚșȚȊȖȊȈȚȤ ȚȘȍȉȖȊȈȕȐȧȔ ȐȏȓȖȎȍȕȕȣȔ ȊȣȠȍ. ǸȈȏȔȍȘ șȚȈȚȤȐ ȕȍ ȌȖȓȎȍȕ ȗȘȍȊȣȠȈȚȤ ȖȌȕȖȋȖ ȗȍȟȈȚȕȖȋȖ ȓȐșȚȈ(40000 ȏȕȈȒȖȊ ș ȗȘȖȉȍȓȈȔȐ). ǹșȣȓȒȐ Ȋ ȚȍȒșȚȍ ȕȍȐȏȔȍȕȕȖ ȗȖȌȈȦȚșȧ ȗȖȓțȒȖȌȖȔ Ȋ ȒȘțȋȓȣȝ șȒȖȉȒȈȝ, ȕȈȗȘȐȔȍȘ (ǹȖȕ, ȀȍȑȒȖ 2016, ș.79), ȉȍȏ ȏȈȗȧȚȖȑ ȗȍȘȍȌ ȋȖȌȖȔ. dzȐȚȍȘȈȚțȘȈ ȧȏȣȒȖȔ ȖȘȐȋȐȕȈȓȈ ȗȖȌȈȍȚșȧ șȘȈȏț ȗȖșȓȍ ȚȍȒșȚȈ Ȑ ȖȜȖȘȔȓȧȍȚșȧ ȗȖ șȚȈȘȖȔț ȖȉȘȈȏȞț, ȜȈȔȐȓȐȐ ȈȊȚȖȘȖȊ ȊȣȌȍȓȧȦȚșȧ ȒțȘșȐȊȖȔ. ǪǵǰǴǨǵǰǭ! ǶȉȧȏȈȚȍȓȤȕȖ șȓȍȌțȍȚ țȒȈȏȣȊȈȚȤ ȐȏȌȈȚȍȓȤșȚȊȖ, Ȉ Ȋ șȉȖȘȕȐȒȈȝ – ȜȈȔȐȓȐȦ ȘȍȌȈȒȚȖȘȈ. ǵȈȗȖȔȐȕȈȍȔ, ȟȚȖ ȓȐȚȍȘȈȚțȘȈ ȌȖȓȎȕȈ șȖșȚȖȧȚȤ ȚȖȓȤȒȖ Ȑȏ ȐșȚȖȟȕȐȒȖȊ, ȕȈ ȒȖȚȖȘȣȍ ȍșȚȤ șșȣȓȒȈ Ȋ ȚȍȒșȚȍ. ǹȖȕ ǵ.Ƕ, ȀȍȑȒȖ ǰ.Ǵ. ǴȍȚȈȓȓȐȟȍșȒȐȍ ȓȈȔȗȣ Ȑȏ ǶȓȤȊȐȐ Ȑ ǺȐȘȣ// ǨȘȝȍȖȓȖȋȐȧ – 2016 - ȹ4. - ș. 79-87. ǬȈȓȍȍ ȗȖȌȈȦȚșȧ: ȘȍȏȦȔȍ ȕȈ ȘțșșȒȖȔ Ȑ ȈȕȋȓȐȑșȒȖȔ ȧȏȣȒȈȝ, ȖȉȢȍȔȖȔ 0,5 șȚȘ. ǶȜȖȘȔȓȧȦȚșȧ șȓȍȌțȦȡȐȔ ȖȉȘȈȏȖȔ: ȕȈȏȊȈȕȐȍ șȚȈȚȤȐ, ȈȊȚȖȘ, ȌȈȕȕȣȍ Ȗȉ ȈȊȚȖȘȍ (Țȍ Ȏȍ ȟȚȖ Ȑ Ȋ ȕȈȟȈȓȍ șȚȈȚȤȐ), ȚȍȒșȚ ȘȍȏȦȔȍ, ȒȓȦȟȍȊȣȍ șȓȖȊȈ. Ǫșȍ ȗțȕȒȚȣ ȗȖȌȈȦȚșȧ ȕȈ ȌȊțȝ ȧȏȣȒȈȝ. ǪǵǰǴǨǵǰǭ! ǷȖșȓȍ ȘȍȏȦȔȍ ȗȖȌ ȏȈȋȖȓȖȊȒȖȔ References ȗȖȌȈȍȚșȧ ȚȖȚ Ȏȍ șȗȐșȖȒ ȓȐȚȍȘȈȚțȘȣ, ȐșȗȖȓȤȏȖȊȈȕȕȖȑ Ȋ șȚȈȚȤȍ, ȕȖ țȎȍ ȓȈȚȐȕȐȞȍȑ. Ǫșȍ ȐșȚȖȟȕȐȒȐ, ȖȗțȉȓȐȒȖȊȈȕȕȣȍ ȒȐȘȐȓȓȐȞȍȑ ȕȍȖȉȝȖȌȐȔȖ ȚȘȈȕșȓȐȚȍȘȐȘȖȊȈȚȤ, ȐȓȐ ȗȖȌȈȊȈȚȤ ȗȍȘȍȊȖȌ, ȍșȓȐ Ȗȕ ȉȣȓ ȖȗțȉȓȐȒȖȊȈȕ. ǵȍȖȉȝȖȌȐȔȖ ȐșȗȖȓȤȏȖȊȈȚȤ ȖȜȐȞȐȈȓȤȕțȦ ȚȘȈȕșȓȐȚȍȘȈȞȐȦ, țȚȊȍȘȎȌȍȕȕțȦ DzȈȉȐȕȍȚȖȔ ǴȐȕȐșȚȘȖȊ ǻȒȘȈȐȕȐ 27 ȧȕȊȈȘȧ 2010ȋ. (Ȋ ȥȚȖ șȓțȟȈȍ ȘțșșȒȈȧ ȉțȒȊȈ «ȅ» ȚȘȈȕșȓȐȚȍȘȐȘțȍȚșȧ ȒȈȒ «ǭ», ȉțȒȊȈ «ȃ» - «ǻ», ȉțȒȊȣ «Ȅ,Ȃ» ȕȍ ȗȐȠțȚșȧ; ȗȘȖȊȍȘȐȚȤ ȔȖȎȕȖ ȕȈ șȚȘȈȕȐȞȍ: www.slovnyk.ua/services/translit.php). dzȐȚȍȘȈȚțȘȈ Ȋ șȗȐșȒȍ ȘȈșȗȖȓȈȋȈȍȚșȧ Ȋ ȈȓȜȈȊȐȚȕȖȔ ȗȖȘȧȌȒȍ. Ǫ References ȌȖȗȖȓȕȐȚȍȓȤȕȈȧ ȐȕȜȖȘȔȈȞȐȧ Ȗȉ ȐșȚȖȟȕȐȒȍ ȗȖȌȈȍȚșȧ ȟȍȘȍȏ ȏȈȗȧȚțȦ: ȕȈȏȊȈȕȐȍ ȎțȘȕȈȓȈ ȐȓȐ șȉȖȘȕȐȒȈ ȊȣȌȍȓȧȍȚșȧ ȒțȘșȐȊȖȔ, ȟȍȘȍȏ ȏȈȗȧȚțȦ ȋȖȌ, ȕȖȔȍȘ, șȚȘȈȕȐȞȣ. Ǭȓȧ ȔȖȕȖȋȘȈȜȐȑ: ȈȊȚȖȘ, ȕȈȏȊȈȕȐȍ, ȚȖȟȒȈ, ȋȖȘȖȌ ȗȖȓȕȖșȚȤȦ, ȐȏȌȈȚȍȓȤșȚȊȖ, ȋȖȌ. ǵȍȌȖȗțșȚȐȔȖ ȐșȗȖȓȤȏȖȊȈȚȤ Ȋ șȗȐșȒȍ ȓȐȚȍȘȈȚțȘȣ ȚȐȘȍ ȐȓȐ //,/. ǺȘȍȉȖȊȈȕȐȧ Ȓ ȖȜȖȘȔȓȍȕȐȦ ȘȐșțȕȒȖȊ. Ǫșȍ ȚȐȗȣ ȐȓȓȦșȚȘȈȞȐȑ Ȋ ȚȍȒșȚȍ ȖȉȖȏȕȈȟȈȦȚ: ǸȐș. ǵțȔȍȘȈȞȐȧ ȐȓȓȦșȚȘȈȚȐȊȕȣȝ ȔȈȚȍȘȐȈȓȖȊ ȌȖȓȎȕȈ ȉȣȚȤ șȒȊȖȏȕȈȧ Ȑ ȗȖșȓȍȌȖȊȈȚȍȓȤȕȈȧ, ȉȍȏ ȗȘȖȗțșȒȖȊ Ȑ ȗȖȊȚȖȘȍȕȐȑ. ǰȓȓȦșȚȘȈȞȐȐ, Ȋ ȟȈșȚȕȖșȚȐ Ȑ ȘȐșțȕȒȐ ȕȈ ȚȈȉȓȐȞȈȝ, ȌȖȓȎȕȣ ȉȣȚȤ șȊȧȏȈȕȣ ș ȚȍȒșȚȖȔ. ǭșȓȐ ȕȈ ȘȐșțȕȒȍ ȍșȚȤ ȗȖȏȐȞȐȐ, ȚȖȋȌȈ ȞȐȜȘȈ, ȖȉȖȏȕȈȟȈȦȡȈȧ ȗȖȏȐȞȐȦ, ȊȣȌȍȓȧȍȚșȧ ȒțȘșȐȊȖȔ (ȘȐș.1, 24). ǺȖ Ȏȍ ȒȈșȈȍȚșȧ ȚȈȉȓȐȞ. ǵȈ ȖȉȘȈȚȕȖȑ șȚȖȘȖȕȍ ȐȓȓȦșȚȘȈȞȐȑ ȗȖȌȗȐșȣȊȈȦȚ ȜȈȔȐȓȐȦ ȈȊȚȖȘȈ, ȕȈȏȊȈȕȐȍ șȚȈȚȤȐ, ȕȖȔȍȘ ȘȐșțȕȒȈ ȈȘȈȉșȒȐȔȐ ȞȐȜȘȈȔȐ. ǭșȓȐ ȐȓȓȦșȚȘȈȞȐȐ ȐȔȍȦȚ țșȓȖȊȕȣȍ ȏȕȈȒȐ – «ȓȍȋȍȕȌț», Ȋșȍ ȖȕȐ ȌȖȓȎȕȣ ȉȣȚȤ ȘȈșȠȐȜȘȖȊȈȕȣ Ȋ ȚȍȒșȚȍ ȗȖȌ ȘȐșțȕȒȖȔ. ǸȐșțȕȒȐ, ȗȖȌȈȕȕȣȍ Ȋ ȥȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȖȔ ȊȈȘȐȈȕȚȍ ȌȖȓȎȕȣ ȉȣȚȤ Ȋ ȜȖȘȔȈȚȍ TIFF ȐȓȐ JPEG ȔȐȕȐȔȈȓȤȕȖ 300 dpi. ǸȐșțȕȒȐ, ȘȈșȗȍȟȈȚȈȕȕȣȍ ș ȥȓȍȒȚȘȖȕȕȖȋȖ ȊȈȘȐȈȕȚȈ ȖȉȧȏȈȚȍȓȤȕȖ ȗȖȌȈȊȈȚȤ ș șȖȖȚȊȍȚșȚȊțȦȡȐȔȐ ȜȈȑȓȈȔȐ. ǺȈȉȓȐȟȕȣȍ ȔȈȚȍȘȐȈȓȣ Ȓ șȚȈȚȤȍ șȓȍȌțȍȚ ȗȖȌȈȊȈȚȤ Ȋ ȜȖȘȔȈȚȍ, ȖȚȊȍȟȈȦȡȍȔ ȚȍȝȕȐȟȍșȒȐȔ ȊȖȏȔȖȎȕȖșȚȧȔ ȚȐȗȖȋȘȈȜșȒȖȑ ȗȍȟȈȚȐ. ǶȕȐ ȕȍ ȌȖȓȎȕȣ ȗȘȍȊȣȠȈȚȤ 40% ȖȉȡȍȋȖ ȖȉȢȍȔȈ șȚȈȚȤȐ. ǷȘȖșȐȔ ȈȊȚȖȘȖȊ ȟȍȚȒȖ ȗȘȐȌȍȘȎȐȊȈȚȤșȧ țșȚȈȕȖȊȓȍȕȕȣȝ ȗȘȈȊȐȓ ȖȜȖȘȔȓȍȕȐȧ ȔȈȚȍȘȐȈȓȖȊ. www.termal-podhajska.sk Penzión TERMÁL sa nachádza v katastri obce Podhájska, ktorá sa dostáva do povedomia našich a zahraničných turistov vďaka geotermálnemu prameňu silne mineralizovanej vody v hĺbke 1900 m ( voda má pri ústí teplotu 80° C a výdatnosť 50 litrov za sekundu ), okolo ktorého sa na 12 ha rozprestiera areál termálneho kúpaliska. Voda z geotermálneho prameňa má blahodárne účinky na celý organizmus. Podrobné štúdie preukázali, že má hlbšie a trvalejšie regeneračné efekty ako voda z Mŕtveho mora. Účinky tejto termálnej vody využíva k regenerácii celá rada športovcov z rôznych športových odvetví, a preto Vás do mikroregiónu TERMÁL pozývame. Penzión TERMÁL Podhájska 941 48, Podhájska Za humnami 508/28 časť Belek Slovenská republika Mobil: +421 905 369 138 - rezervácia +421 905 450 765 E-mail: [email protected] www.termal-podhajska.sk Security European Science VDQDFKiG]DQDMXåQêFKYêEHåNRFK3RKURQVNHMSDKRUNDWLQ\ Obec Podhájska YQDGPRUVNHMYêãNHPHWURYQDGPRURP1DMY\ããLDQDG- PRUVNiYêãNDMHPQPDQDMQLåãLDMHPQP3DWUt GR1RYR]iPRFNpKRRNUHVXDGR1LWULDQVNHKRNUDMD/HåtQD åHOH]QLþQHMWUDWLPHG]L/HYLFDPLDâXUDQPL6XVHGtVREFDPL 7UiYQLFD5DGDYD3R]ED9HĐNp/RYFH 2EĐ~EHQpWHUPiOQHN~SDOLVNRY3RGKiMVNHMSRVN\WXMHQiYãWHY- QtNRPPRåQRVĢRGG\FKXDUHNUHiFLHWDNYOHWQRPDNRLY]LP- QRPREGREt -HPDOêPVORYHQVNêPPRURPNWRUp9iPSRVN\WXMHVYRMHVOXå- E\DPRåQRVĢUHNUHiFLHSRþDVFHOpKRURNDTermálna voda, SUL~VWLYUWXVWHSORWRX&MHVODQiDS{VREtSULDP]i]UD- þQHQDRFKRUHQLD UHXPDWL]PXVGQDEROHVWLFKUEWLFHNĎERYp RFKRUHQLDFLHYQHRFKRUHQLDHN]pPRYpRFKRUHQLDSULHGXãNRYp RFKRUHQLDDRFKRUHQLDGêFKDFtFKFLHVW2EVDKXMHVtUDQ\OtWLXP MRGLG\EURPLG\]O~þHQLQ\YiSQLND%ODKRGDUQHS{VREtDMQD GROLHþHQLH]ORPHQtQ]PLHUĖXMHEROHVWLDVWLPXOXMHãWtWQXåĐD]X 1iYãWHYQtNRYN~SDOLVNDWYRULDQLHOHQ6ORYiFLDOHDMWXULVWL ]ýLHFK3RĐVND0DćDUVND5DN~VNDDLQêFKNUDMtQ V letnej sezóneNWRUi]DþtQDSUHYDåQHRGPiMDDNRQþtQLH- NHG\DåYRNWyEULMHYDUHiOLN~SDOLVNDSUHQiYãWHYQtNRYNGLV- SR]tFLL10 bazénovVWHSORWRXYRG\&Då&NGHSDWULD SODYHFNpED]pQ\GYDYHĐNpED]pQ\MHGHQVHGDFtED]pQMHGHQ GHWVNêED]pQDWRERJDQRYêED]pQ9VHGDFtFKED]pQRFKMH WHSORWDYRG\&Y]LPHPLQLPiOQH&5HNUHDþQi]yQD WHUPiOQHKRN~SDOLVNDSRVN\WXMHRGG\FKDUHOD[iFLXQiYãWHYQt- NRPQDSORFKHKHNWiURYNGHVDRNUHPED]pQRYQDFKiG]DDM športový areál YROHMEDORYpLKULVNRSOiåRYêYROHMEDODSRG SUtURGQpRGG\FKRYpPLHVWDVEXMQRXYHJHWiFLRXQDVOQHQLH ãSRUWRYLVNiYêWYRU\VRFKiURYNWRUpVDUHDOL]RYDOLSULDPRY DUHiOLN~SDOLVND]DPLPRULDGQHKR]iXMPXUHNUHDQWRY]GRPR- YDL]R]DKUDQLþLD9DUHiOLN~SDOLVNDV~SRVN\WRYDQpLćDOãLH VOXåE\DNRV~PDViåHHOHNWUROLHþEDSRåLþLDYDQLHVOQHþQtNRY DOHKiWRN 1RYLQNRXSRVOHGQêFKURNRYMHQRYRY\EXGRYDQpWellness centrum Aquamarins NRPSOH[QRXSRQXNRX VOXåLHENGHP{åHWHUHOD[RYDĢSULU{]Q\FKSURFHG~UDFK'RVWDWRNWHSOHMWHUPiOQHMYRG\VLXåLMHWHYBazé- novom sveteYRYQ~WRUQêFKDYRQNDMãtFKED]pQRFK1HFKêEDWXUHOD[DþQêED]pQYtULYêED]pQGHWVNê DOHDQLWXUHFNêED]pQVitálny svet]DKĚĖDNRPSOH[ViXQYNWRURPVLP{åHWHY\VN~ãDĢItQVNXVDXQX E\OLQNRY~VDXQXELRVDXQXþLVRĐQ~LQKDOiFLXĆDOHMYRYLWiOQRPVYHWQiMGHWHWHSLGiULXPPRUVNêN~SHĐ ĐDGRSiGRFKODG]RYDFtN~SHĐDOHDMYRGQpSHNOR 144 European Science 1/2018 Cestovná agentúra MILA - TOUR Kyjev Ludmila DEMINSKA [email protected] +380679040655 9ë&+2'2(85Ð36.$$*(17Ô5$35(52=92-QR ($67(51(8523($1'(9(/230(17$*(1&<QR ZZZHHGDVN Slovyansk ЂݘलѴ ०Ѽǘֹ۸ؚҙǘѼԑ߁ڊ֑ڊդݰ